GMed by Melanie E., with the gameplay talents of Doc (Greeneggs667,) Stardraigh, Fiona, 0xNaomi, and Dorothy Colleen

After the lukewarm reception of our last game log I considered not sharing this one, but then I thought what the hey. So, more RISUS Ghostbusters adventures!

This time around the menagerie includes magenta ferrets, ex chihuahuas, and even secret agent frogs! What could our noble (or at least generally well-meaning) ghostbust-ettes be in for now?!

-==-

The cast:

Doc is Raging_Cajun:
Paranormal Investigation 2
pilot 3
french trained chef 2

Stardraigh is Sappho Mimay:
Paranormal Investigator: 3
Bottlecap Collector: 2
Looking Good: 2

Fiona (previously miscredited) is Serena_Gear_Solid:
Paranormal Investigator 2
Sword Swallowing 3
Swimming 2

Naomi is Mimi
Para Investigatorying 2
Well-Timed Speaking 2
Disappearing Into Background 3

And Dorothy is Mary Sue
Paranormal investigator 2
Fashion consultant 2
Therapist 3

And I am bosslady, the GM deciding what goes on.

RISUS is a d6 based, very simple RPG designed mostly so that people who want to play games and get drunk at the same time can do so without complicated rules getting in the way. For us, it simply amounted to one heckuva good time. Typos, ramblings, and other weirdness left in for posteriority, as it were.

-==-

[18:06] Ghanna> that "ghostbusters thing sounded fun
[18:06] Agra> Well, like I said, I got Ideas. Sas? You wanna try something?
[18:06] Star> We can do another flashback
[18:06] Star> Or Risus.
[18:06] Agra> I'd do Ghostbusters for y'all. Or a flashback.
[18:07] Star> Although I've got nothing for a flashback type thing. I'd need a few hours to come up with something.
[18:07] Ghanna> yay! I aint afraid of no ghosts!
[18:07] Ghanna> giggles
[18:07] Agra> Either/or.
[18:07] Agra> I've got a flashback concept. Or we could add another Ghostbuster.
[18:07] Sas> I really NEED Saph to do my thing in this universe
[18:08] Agra> So that would be a "Ghostbuster" vote then.
[18:08] Sas> I vote for Ghostbusters.
[18:08] Agra> You okay with me, umm... taking your thread again, Star? *blushes*
[18:08] Star> Ghostbuster is Risus right?
[18:09] Star> I'm totally okay with it
[18:09] Agra> Yep!
[18:09] Agra> Okay, then, Ghostbusters is what it looks like!
[18:09] == Star has changed nick to Sappho
[18:09] Agra> (link for the character log document, removed for safety)
[18:10] Agra> There's the characters from last time.
[18:10] Sappho> Can we change our skills from last time... mainly because I don't remember what mine were
[18:10] Ghanna> you'll have to make a character for me
[18:10] OxNaomi> If it's not a dnd where I can murder everyone, can I (try to) hop in?
[18:10] Agra> Quick rundown for the newcomers! RISUS is a d6 based system. Your character can be anything you want whatsoever, though let's assume human for the sake of being Ghostbusters.
[18:10] Ghanna> but otherwise I'm in
[18:10] == Sas has changed nick to RC
[18:10] Ghanna> giggles
[18:11] Agra> Absolutely, Mimi! Both you and Ghanna can create characters, it's a snap!
[18:11] == OxNaomi has changed nick to Mimi
[18:11] == Agra has changed nick to bosslady
[18:11] == Ghanna has changed nick to Mary_Sue
[18:11] bosslady> Your character has three skills. One of them is paranormal investigator: the other two are whatever the heck you want 'em to be.
[18:11] Mary_Sue> lol
[18:12] bosslady> And you have 7 points to distribute between those 3 skills, however you wat.
[18:12] * RC zooms the quadcoppter over head
[18:12] Mimi> That it?
[18:12] bosslady> Whenever you make a skill check, you roll a number of 6-sided die equal to your score in that skill and add 'em together.
[18:12] Sappho> I wish to change one of my skills
[18:12] bosslady> That's it.
[18:12] RC> It lands & does a whooop whooop sound
[18:12] bosslady> 'Kay, Star. Do it.
[18:13] bosslady> Any other skill adjustments? RC? Serena?
[18:13] Saphira_work> Sorry guys for letting you dow again :( I really really hate to, but...
[18:13] Saphira_work> *sigh*
[18:13] bosslady> Mimi, add your character to the list too. RISUS isn't about seriousness: it's about fun.
[18:13] Mary_Sue> huggles, Saphira
[18:13] Mimi> Already on it
[18:14] bosslady> 'Zokay Saphira. We'll miss you though!
[18:14] Serena> Genetic Manipulation and Cybernetics.
[18:14] * RC huggles Saphira
[18:14] bosslady> I'll post the Ghostbusters log to BC like last time: you can see what we were up to then :P
[18:14] Mary_Sue> So paranormal investigator, fashion consultant, and therapist
[18:14] Mary_Sue> grins
[18:14] * Sappho still loves Saphira_work. Huggles
[18:14] bosslady> Love the skills Mimi!
[18:15] * Saphira_work eyes the chocolate pudding and decides to eat some after work is done
[18:15] bosslady> Mary Mary Sue, where are you?
[18:15] Mimi> Paranormal Investagatorying, Well-Timed Speaking and Disappearing into the Background. For all your Ghost Surveillance and Convincing needs!
[18:15] Mary_Sue> I am here!
[18:15] bosslady> Add yerself to the character list then!
[18:15] Mary_Sue> how do I do that?
[18:15] bosslady> What kinda Ghostbuster will YOU be?
[18:15] bosslady> Type words
[18:15] bosslady> And numbers
[18:16] bosslady> The link I posted earlier has the other chars listed as well as lots of random items they thought were important to keep track of
[18:16] bosslady> Just click it and add a character!
[18:16] Mary_Sue> dont see the link please repost
[18:17] bosslady> (second link to character sheet log, also removed)
[18:17] Mimi> Make sure to remove public edit links from logs =P
[18:18] bosslady> OOooh, fancy!
[18:18] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:18] bosslady> This part won't be shared, promise!
[18:18] bosslady> Alright! Now, where are my dice...
[18:18] Mimi> I'm a lazy person, random.org is open
[18:19] bosslady> Mary, since you're a fashion consultant, it's up to YOU to redesign the uniforms!
[18:19] * Mimi cowers in fear
[18:19] Mary_Sue> pink!
[18:19] * RC needs more gas for the El Co
[18:19] bosslady> Anyone have a problem with pink jumpsuits?
[18:20] Mimi> I would, but then again I'm not here because I have any other job...
[18:20] bosslady> Alright! This game is getting started in 3....
[18:20] bosslady> 2....
[18:20] * RC tosses hot pink lippy & nail polish to the girls
[18:20] Mary_Sue> grins
[18:20] Mary_Sue> yay!
[18:20] bosslady> 1....
[18:21] bosslady> Welcome, yet again, to a brand-spanking-new session of RISUS Ghostbusters!
[18:21] Saphira_work> yay!
[18:21] Serena> yay!
[18:21] * Mimi is already questioning their job choice
[18:21] * RC Whooops
[18:21] bosslady> When we last left our intrepid heroines, they had just defeated the evil carnivorous toilet of Harriet the Harried Harridan and acquired 3 thousand dollars and a cooler full of coronas!
[18:22] RC> (um That was 300$, I thhnik)
[18:22] Mimi> (List says $300 check)
[18:22] bosslady> That was a week ago! The beer, naturally, attracted hangers-on, two of which have inexplicably never left. Girls! Introduce yerselves!
[18:22] bosslady> 300, 3k, whatever.
[18:22] bosslady> *shrug*
[18:22] bosslady> The bank was bad at math. You got 3k.
[18:22] Mary_Sue> hi hi!
[18:23] Mary_Sue> I'm Mary Sue!
[18:23] * Mary_Sue giggles
[18:23] Mimi> I show up and the pay is already tenfold? Sweet!
[18:23] Mimi> Hai, I'm Mimikins. Mimi for convenience.
[18:23] bosslady> Mimi, roll your disappearing into background skill
[18:24] Mimi> 5+6+4=15
[18:24] Mimi> (Is there a set value for success/fail?)
[18:24] bosslady> You were there the first time 'round too, just nobody noticed ya.
[18:24] bosslady> The success/fail value is whatever I arbitrarily decide it is.
[18:25] * RC flies the quadcoper around the garage, swooping here & there
[18:25] bosslady> SInce that first call, work hasn't exactly been pouring in.
[18:25] * Sappho practices her kung fu with her ghost catching wand.
[18:25] Sappho> On top of her desk
[18:26] bosslady> In fact, you've been downright bored! Even the new jumpsuits haven't served to take away the post-success funk, thought hey did help with another kind: the old ones were getting just a TAD stale.
[18:26] bosslady> That's all about to change....
[18:26] bosslady> *RINGRINGRING*
[18:26] bosslady> *RINGRINGRING*
[18:26] * Mimi immediately picks up the phone, being already next to it
[18:26] RC> Poping her bubblemint as she does so.
[18:26] bosslady> *RINGRINGRING*
[18:27] Mimi> Gah, phone, why are you still ringing?
[18:27] bosslady> Good. But who's gonna answer the doorbell?
[18:27] Mimi> Hello, magical ringing?
[18:27] bosslady> *RINGRINGRING*
[18:27] Mimi> It's the DOOR?
[18:27] bosslady> :D
[18:27] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:27] * Mimi is stuck in confusion
[18:27] bosslady> *RINGRINGRING*
[18:27] RC> I open the door!
[18:27] * Sappho slips on the table and gracefully falls to the ground, landing on her feet, all the while looking good
[18:27] Sappho> I meant to do that
[18:27] * RC pokes her head out looking around
[18:28] bosslady> Through the door stumbles an unkept young man with thinning, sandy blonde hair and a rumpled business suit.
[18:28] bosslady> Once inside he looks around the room, wide-eyed and frantic, before looking behind himself, then breathing a small sigh of relief.
[18:28] RC> Oh, you again, No we don't need life insurance!
[18:28] bosslady> "What?"
[18:29] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:29] * Sappho comes up to RC. No that was the guy in the rumpled suit. This guys different
[18:29] bosslady> He looks at the pink jumpsuits, seemingly unsure of himself. "Are you the ghostbusters?"
[18:29] Mary_Sue> hello young man!
[18:29] * Mimi recovers in time to respond
[18:29] Mimi> Yes we are...
[18:29] bosslady> "...Hi?"
[18:29] Mary_Sue> dont you think our new uniforms are divine?
[18:29] Mary_Sue> grins
[18:29] bosslady> "Who said that?"
[18:29] RC> You're the insurance sales dude that's been around, I know it!
[18:30] bosslady> "Umm..." He flops to the floor in confusion.
[18:30] Mimi> You think the ghostbusters don't have a few... ghosts of their own in employment?
[18:30] bosslady> "Just... are you the friggin' Ghostbusters or not?!"
[18:30] * Mimi enjoys being confusing to the poor man
[18:30] RC> We ARE! RC ROARS!
[18:30] bosslady> Good point! Mimi! You're officially a ghost now.
[18:30] Mary_Sue> yes!
[18:30] bosslady> But nobody realizes it.
[18:31] bosslady> Anywho.
[18:31] bosslady> "Good! I... I need your help! My girlfriend... she won't leave me alone!'
[18:31] Mary_Sue> umm, is your girlfriend a ghost?
[18:31] bosslady> "Day in, day out, she follows me everywhere I go. It's... I can't stand it any more!"
[18:31] * Sappho pokes RC. "Inside Voice"
[18:31] Mimi> Hey, I'm not the girlfriend!
[18:32] bosslady> The young man looks at Mary Sue like she's stupid.
[18:32] * RC looks him over, umm you don't look that hot.
[18:32] bosslady> "No. She's a talking ferret."
[18:32] Sappho> Did someone say Ferret
[18:32] Mary_Sue> well, we aren't ferret busters
[18:32] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:32] bosslady> Just then, a ferret bounds through the door.
[18:32] Sappho> I am a subject matter expert in all things Ferret related
[18:32] Mary_Sue> lol
[18:32] * Sappho poses in thought
[18:32] * Mimi questions who left the door open
[18:32] bosslady> "Hey! I wouldn't have to follow you around if you'd just do what you said you would!"
[18:33] * RC pokes Sappho in her butt, What? I didn't hear you?
[18:33] * Sappho rush to the ferret, and pick her up.
[18:33] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:33] * Sappho squees with delight
[18:33] * Serena inches.
[18:33] bosslady> The ferret rests its paws on its hips and looks at the group. "Since he's too much of a pansy to ask... I need you girls' help to get rid of a nasty witch's curse."
[18:33] Mimi> Witches aren't quite ghosts, madam.
[18:34] bosslady> EEEEEEE! The ferret squeals as it is swung around the room
[18:34] * Serena turns the ferret into a stoat.
[18:34] RC> OK, how much Dough, Coins, moolah, bank you got?
[18:34] Mimi> Oi, we can't talk to something that's squeeing!
[18:34] bosslady> "So? Who ELSE am I gonna call?"
[18:34] Mimi> You didn't call, you ran in the door.
[18:34] * Sappho takes delight that she is holding a real ferret.
[18:34] bosslady> Serena, roll your PI skill
[18:34] Serena> 17
[18:35] bosslady> "Semantics," the ferret says in its squeaky voice fro Sapph's arms.
[18:35] Mary_Sue> well, we should try and help, shouldn't we?
[18:35] Mary_Sue> I mean, its the right thing to do!
[18:35] bosslady> Serena, you lack the mystic knowledge for that kind of transformation. You do turn her fur a beautiful shade of magenta, though.
[18:35] * Sappho squees some more
[18:36] Mimi> (Do I get bonus knowledge of paranormal for being paranormal?)
[18:36] bosslady> Meanwhile, while you've been preoccupied with the talking now-magenta ferret, the young man has disappeared.
[18:36] Mimi> Someone REALLY needs to shut that door.
[18:36] * Mimi does so
[18:36] bosslady> No. But you can fly through walls and disappear.
[18:36] Mimi> (Eh, that'll work.)
[18:37] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:37] Mimi> So, Ms. Magenta Ferret. Any other details?
[18:37] bosslady> "So, are you gonna help me or not?!" The ferret demands impatiently, though the force of her words is tempered by an almost-purr at being petted.
[18:38] Mary_Sue> I think we should
[18:38] * Sappho shouts. Of course we will, cute adorable ferret lady
[18:38] bosslady> "Yes. She was THAT no good sack-of-lard's ex. Well, his ex before ME," she says, turning her pointed nose into the air.
[18:38] * Sappho squees some more
[18:38] Mary_Sue> besides, I'm sure its just a misunderstanding
[18:38] * RC is ok with that but how much cash you gotz pretty foots?
[18:38] Mimi> Who thought it was a good idea to date a witch?
[18:39] bosslady> "Can you PLEASE not do that right in my ear?" She demands, then lightly scratches Sapph's arm.
[18:40] bosslady> "I can pay you once I get back to normal and can get back in my apartment; whatever it takes. Just GET. THIS. FIXED!"
[18:40] Sappho> Isn't she so adorable when she talks
[18:40] * Sappho squees even more than you thought she could before
[18:40] * Mimi wonders if she'll remain purple if we fix her
[18:41] Mimi> I'm up for helping.
[18:41] RC> So where is this WITCH!
[18:41] bosslady> Sapph, roll for Looking Good
[18:41] Sappho> How does one roll again?
[18:41] bosslady> "She's hanging out at the Cauldron Club. Duh!"
[18:42] Mimi> d6 * points in skill
[18:42] bosslady> Roll d6 equal to your skill. Add together.
[18:42] Sappho> 4
[18:42] bosslady> Ferret lady bites your hand, and you drop her
[18:43] Mimi> So... how do we break a witch's curse?
[18:43] bosslady> You now have a debuff to looking good of 1 point due to Angry Ferret bite marks
[18:43] * Sappho looks distraught... but... but... ughhh, and she starts crying.
[18:43] RC> I know where that is, it's over off Westside hwy
[18:43] bosslady> "How the heck should I know?!" Ferret-lady asks from her floorbound viewpoint.
[18:44] Mimi> Well, I'd rather we not resort to burning things at stakes again...
[18:44] Mimi> Not that it worked before.
[18:44] bosslady> Ferret-lady looks at Sapph, and cringes. "Sorry 'bout the bite, girl, but seriously."
[18:45] * Sappho is just kneeling on the floor, crying, looking at the ferret lady as if she did something horrible.
[18:45] bosslady> Ferret-lady sits on the floor and looks around expectantly.
[18:45] * RC hammerspaces a Cream Puff, Hungry Missy Ferret?
[18:45] Mimi> Can I attempt to cheer up Sappho?
[18:45] bosslady> Ferret-lady grins and reaches for the cream puff.
[18:45] bosslady> Yes, you can Mimi.
[18:45] * Mary_Sue huggles Sappho
[18:46] Mimi> You could wear those matching pink gloves! (3+3 = 6)
[18:46] Sappho> She bit me Mary... She bit me... She's a meanie The ferret is a meanie
[18:46] bosslady> They do, indeed, match the uniform. It would remove your debuff.
[18:47] bosslady> Ferret-lady ignores you, munching on a Cream Puff as big as her torso.
[18:47] * Sappho sniffles... okay. I'l wear gloves
[18:47] Mary_Sue> well, lets get going
[18:47] Mary_Sue> does anybody know where this Cauldron club is?
[18:48] Mimi> No idea.
[18:48] RC> ?me gets into the drivers seat & starts the El Co, the LT1 rumbles into very LOUD life
[18:48] bosslady> RC knows.
[18:48] * Sappho goes to her locker. Grabs her gloves, and her utility belt which has a few pouches full of things, and hooks her ghost catching net to the belt, and puts on her fluffy cat ears which is also a walkie talkie
[18:48] * Mimi floats into a spot in the car
[18:48] RC> I said I did, it's over there (she waves) Off westside Hwy.
[18:48] bosslady> Ferret-lady follows RC out and sits on the dash.
[18:49] bosslady> There's room for 2 more on the bench seat. Who's riding in the back?
[18:49] * Sappho climbs into the back of the El Camino. She doesn't feel like being with the meanie ferret
[18:49] * RC hits the Garage Opener
[18:49] bosslady> Mimi, you don't get a seat, but nobody notices you not climbing in anyway.
[18:50] bosslady> Oh-kay! VROOOOMMMMM!!!
[18:50] bosslady> *intermission*
[18:50] bosslady> B-room break, peeps. Back in a bit!
[18:50] * RC hits the gas and w/a bit of tire smoke we're OFF!
[18:51] Mimi> The real question is how well my ghosty floating works.
[18:51] * Sappho does a quick inventory of the back of the El camino
[18:51] Mimi> You're inventorying WHILE DRIVING? Madness!
[18:51] RC> I'm driving
[18:52] Mimi> Yeah, but the car ain't safe =P
[18:52] RC> Sure it is, I just don't like seat belts
[18:52] * Mimi holds doubts as to that being the true reason
[18:53] RC> More POWER, More SAFE! Everyone in Houma knows that!
[18:53] * Sappho finds the half eaten candy necklace, an old air freshener that has lost it's scent(looks like a pine tree), a rusted bolt, the roll of duct tape that's almost gone.
[18:53] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:53] Mimi> But hey, I'm not *in* the car, so it's not my problem.
[18:53] * Sappho constructs a necklace out of it all
[18:53] Mary_Sue> wheee!
[18:54] Sappho> no more duct tape... We'll need to get more soon
[18:54] * Sappho then uses her lighter to melt wax from one of the candles into the shape of a pentagram on the tree air freshener part of the necklace
[18:54] Mary_Sue> I'm sure we'll be able to talk this witch into turning this poor girl back
[18:54] * Sappho now has a magic necklace of protection against magic
[18:55] Mary_Sue> it was probably just a misunderstanding
[18:55] * RC drifts the El Co up on the ramp @ a very Fast Speed!
[18:56] * Mimi is very glad to not be in the car
[18:56] * RC is a very good driver. I missed that guardrail by at least a 1/2 inch!
[18:57] * Mimi is not reassured
[18:57] Mary_Sue> laughs in the back seat
[18:57] bosslady> Baack!
[18:57] Mary_Sue> now, this is fun!
[18:57] RC> (only a bench in a El Co Mary)
[18:57] bosslady> Sapph, the necklace, when worn, gives the wearer a +1 to their PI skill.
[18:58] bosslady> Yeah, mary, you're up front, Serena in the middle.
[18:58] Mimi> Really though, I'm not in the car, so am I with it or left behind?
[18:58] bosslady> "Cruisin' down the highway (duh duh dadehdaDEH) lookin' for ADVENTURE! (duh duh dadeahdaDEH!)"
[18:59] bosslady> You can fly well enough to keep up.
[18:59] Mary_Sue> giggles
[18:59] Mimi> Okay, so this walkie talkie from the house should be functional. Cool.
[18:59] bosslady> Or hang out in the back with Sapph if you REALLY want. Or one, then the other.
[18:59] Mimi> Nah, I'm just flying on the car feeling like a badass
[18:59] bosslady> Indeed. Who all has walkie talkies?
[18:59] Sappho> Mimi You have a ghost walkie talkie
[18:59] Mimi> There's the cat ears and this one I picked up secretly. Unsure about others
[19:00] Sappho> I have the cat ears
[19:00] bosslady> RC doubtless has a flight headset built into her baseball cap.
[19:00] bosslady> Mary? What you got? Walkie talkie barrettes?
[19:00] RC> I have a walki & I can get Hoboken flight tower too
[19:00] bosslady> Serena probably swallowed one weeks ago.
[19:01] Mimi> Nobody would suspect a communication device in the hair
[19:01] RC> (Mary http://tinyurl.com/pl6brws El Co pics)
[19:01] bosslady> Ferret Lady screams as your group careens down the highway and she slides back and forth o the dash, the occasional grip on the defrost vents her only safety assurance
[19:01] bosslady> BRB
[19:02] Mimi> I was wondering what that ferret was doing
[19:02] * Sappho thinks, I could have held her all safe, but she's a meanie, serves her right
[19:02] * Mimi wonders if she'll last long enough to use as proof to RC about their driving
[19:03] Sappho> Is Mary in the back with me or in the passenger seat?
[19:03] Mimi> According to RC there is no back
[19:04] * RC pops her gum. What? I'm safe I tell you
[19:04] Sappho> Also I'm so used to RC's driving that I instinctively adapt to know how to brace and position myself so I have no problem. Me and RC, we've been together for quite a while now.
[19:04] RC> There is a bed w/a camper shell on it Mimi
[19:04] Mimi> So that's why the rest of you have walkie talkies
[19:04] Sappho> By back, I mean the bed with the camper shell
[19:05] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:05] bosslady> Mary's in the front passenger seat
[19:05] bosslady> Sorry, folks showed up with groceries, had to help 'em carry 'em in
[19:05] RC> Dinner?
[19:05] Mimi> The curse of omnipotence
[19:06] Mary_Sue> lol
[19:07] bosslady> Anywho. With RC's incredible driving prowess (learned, no doubt, while making moonshine runs listening to Steve Earle) you get to the Cauldron Cafe in record time, and with almost no loss of body fluids.
[19:07] RC> We're coming up to the Cauldren Club exit, we need anything before stopping there?
[19:07] RC> (oops!)
[19:07] bosslady> Now's the last chance before ya get there, peeps. Anything you wanna call having?
[19:07] Mimi> We need a lot of things, like help, but when does that ever stop us
[19:07] bosslady> Nah. We'll go your route RC :P
[19:08] bosslady> You DO have a therapist on-staff now, Mims
[19:08] Sappho> I could use a can of soda pop
[19:08] RC> You use up all my magic Gorrila duct Tape Sappho?
[19:08] Sappho> Doesn't matter which kind.
[19:08] Sappho> I did RC. We need more
[19:09] RC> ?me sqeals to a stop before a lil bodega
[19:09] bosslady> Roll for bottle cap collecting Sapph
[19:09] * Mimi continues on toward the Club/Cafe
[19:09] Mimi> I'm going on, the signs say it's just over there. See ya in a few
[19:09] RC> OK last chance & I want a whoopi pie too.
[19:09] Sappho> I got 3
[19:09] bosslady> The club/cafe/whatever-I-called-it is only a couple of blocks down.
[19:09] bosslady> Club. Club sounds better
[19:10] RC> (We going in?)
[19:10] bosslady> Okies. Nothin' special then Sapph.
[19:10] Mimi> Can I scout the location before we interrupt the witches?
[19:10] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:10] bosslady> You're at the rest stop first, remember?
[19:10] bosslady> Sure, Mimi.
[19:10] Sappho> Do I get a glass bottle pop then? With a generic bottlecap?
[19:10] bosslady> Roll for disappearing into the background
[19:11] * Mary_Sue powders her nose in the rest-stop bathroom
[19:11] bosslady> Yep, Sapph.
[19:11] Mimi> 5+3=9 for Investigation, 4+1+2=7 for Hidden
[19:11] Mary_Sue> I have never met a witch before, I want to look my best!
[19:11] Sappho> Still works. I don't open the pop and instead attach it to my utility belt.
[19:12] Mimi> It's a club of witches, I'd want to investigate the paranormal there!
[19:12] bosslady> The Cauldron Club is darkly lit, with plenty of blacklights around to make the pasty skin of its inhabitants shine more brightly. Skrillex blares from the DJ booth. All in all, it's your typical gothy pseudo-supernatural hidey hole.
[19:12] Mimi> What else would I look at, their drinks?
[19:12] RC> I get my whoppi pie & a cola in the bottle. Looking at it I see it's NY normal only 7 yrs old.
[19:13] Mary_Sue> Smiles and waves at everyone
[19:13] bosslady> You don't notice any magical residue or anything about the place, and no more than the usual mix of other ghosts about.
[19:13] Mimi> Well, this place is mundane.
[19:13] Mimi> Is our ferret sure of this place?
[19:14] Mimi> Or, conscious at all for that matter?
[19:14] Mary_Sue> which Witch is which?
[19:14] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:14] bosslady> She's back in the car, where everyone left her, still recovering from her ride
[19:14] bosslady> The rest of y'all ready to head to the club
[19:14] bosslady> ?
[19:14] Mary_Sue> now that I am as pretty as possible, yes!
[19:14] Mary_Sue> grins
[19:15] Sappho> I'm ready.
[19:15] * RC looks around and sees more Gorrila duct tapr! Score! & pays for all her loot!
[19:16] RC> Getting into the ElCo I look at the ferrit. What? I didn't scare you did I?
[19:16] bosslady> It costs you eighteen dollars for everyone's stuff.
[19:16] Mimi> I'm chilling in the entrance waiting.
[19:16] bosslady> The ferret-lady says nothing, but glares at you in efervescent mauve rage.
[19:16] * RC Pops the Gum.
[19:17] RC> I drive over & park as close as I can.
[19:17] bosslady> Once everyone is back in the car, you make short work of the trip the rest of the way to the club. "That's the place!" The lil' ferret-lady says, wobbling as she stands on the dash and points.
[19:17] Mimi> Okay, she is sure. Good. I was worried.
[19:18] Sappho> I have the magical necklace of protection against magic around my neck but underneath my jumpsuit
[19:19] bosslady> You all pull up at the club, and there stands Mimi, waiting on you.
[19:19] * Mary_Sue gets out of the car
[19:19] bosslady> That's the idea! *applauds Mary Sue*
[19:20] Mimi> That must be a really comfy car.
[19:20] * Sappho gets out and scans the area
[19:20] bosslady> Roll PI Sapph
[19:20] Sappho> 14
[19:21] Sappho> 15... I have the necklace
[19:21] bosslady> That include the bonus from the necklace?
[19:21] bosslady> There ya go.
[19:21] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:22] bosslady> There is a vague sense of magic about the place, though not as much as you'd expect from a club for witches and the like. It seems that a good portion of those who come here are just mundanes, but there are a few who smell of magic.
[19:22] Mary_Sue> lets go in
[19:22] Mimi> Way ahead of ya
[19:22] * RC gets her Chef on and checks her knives in hammerspace
[19:22] * Mimi opens the door
[19:23] * Mimi laughs at all the poor, confused customers
[19:23] * Sappho pats her utility belt down to make sure it's all there.
[19:23] bosslady> The magenta ferret-lady dashes past you all, dives across the counter, and tackles the bartender.
[19:24] Mary_Sue> waves at all the customers
[19:24] * Mimi goes up to and looks at the tackled bartender
[19:25] bosslady> The bartender is a guy, and he's laughing.
[19:25] Mimi> Ferrets aren't that great at tackling, huh.
[19:26] * Sappho takes a seat at the bar.
[19:26] RC> (brb)
[19:27] bosslady> "Easy, sis!" He says, pushing her away and standing up. "I guess she finally found someone to help her, huh?" He points at a brunette at the far end of the counter, sipping on something green. "She's the one," he says, casually grabbing his sister-ferret and holding her while she screams in tinny anger.
[19:27] Mimi> What, did RC fall asleep at the wheel AFTER parking?
[19:27] Mimi> Swear, that guy's so unreliable... *grumbles*
[19:27] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:28] * Sappho turns to look at the witch in question. Turns back to the bartender, eyeing him. Then takes the bar seat with her and moves over to the witch
[19:28] bosslady> *psst, mims: RC's a girl.)
[19:28] * Sappho thinks... my barseat now
[19:28] * Mimi is too angry to determine pronouns
[19:28] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:29] * Sappho puts the barstool or seat or whatever chair device it is, near the witch and asks her if she changed a person into that ferret
[19:29] bosslady> The witch in question is one of the few people in the bar with any kind of magic you can detect, far more than the rest of the place combined. A few members of the congregation wear the scent of magic like a perfume: she reeks of it like a cat lady with an incontinent housemate.
[19:29] * Mimi gets close to the others and ovserves
[19:29] * Sappho points at the magent ferret in question.
[19:30] bosslady> "What, her?" The dark-haired witch asks, and when she sees where you're pointing, she snorts. "Yeah. So?"
[19:30] Mimi> So... why'd you do it?
[19:30] Sappho> Also I'm not sitting in the barchair I have acquired. I just didn't want to carry it the whole time
[19:30] Mary_Sue> giggles
[19:30] bosslady> "She stole my guy," she says.
[19:30] Sappho> Could you please tell me why?
[19:30] Mary_Sue> so whuy didn't you turn HIM into a ferret?
[19:31] Sappho> Not that. Why a ferret. Why not something else like a platypus
[19:31] bosslady> The witch shrugs. "Well, she already looked a bit like one, so it made sense. And why would I turn HIM into a ferret when it was so had to make him a human to begin with?"
[19:32] * Sappho giggles, and what was he before you changed him to a man
[19:32] bosslady> The ferret-girl finally breaks from her brother's grasp and rushes up. "Hey! You stole him from ME first! My sweet little bubsy didn't ask for that!"
[19:33] bosslady> The witch looks at you and grins. "A chihuahua."
[19:33] Mimi> She was dating a cuihuahua?
[19:33] * Mimi looks at the ferret, worried
[19:33] bosslady> "All guys are dogs anyway," the witch says with a yawn. "So what's the difference?"
[19:33] Sappho> The ferret lady owned the chihuahua before she was a ferret and he was a chihuahua
[19:34] Mimi> That'd explain why he ran off...
[19:34] Sappho> What will it take to have you change them back?
[19:34] bosslady> "I was just taking my bubsy back from you! He was such a sweet puppy, and you turned him into... that?!"
[19:34] bosslady> "Huh? Oh! Tired of being a ferret, Babs?"
[19:35] bosslady> The witch directs that line to the ferret, who glares at her.
[19:35] * Mary_Sue is totally confused
[19:35] * Mimi bores of the drabble, and quesions if the back room of a club would have any interesting ingredients
[19:35] bosslady> "Well, I DO have this lil' problem. Fix it for me... and I'll change her back," the witch says.
[19:36] RC> Back
[19:36] bosslady> The bartender tells you there's some dehydrated Eye of Newt in one of the coolers, and half a toadstool under the sink.
[19:36] Sappho> What is this lil' problem that needs fixing?
[19:37] bosslady> The witch glares at ferret-lady-slash-Babs again. "Well, I transformed her little yapper 'cause I needed a plus one for an event tonight. Know anyone who'd fill in?"
[19:37] Sappho> What type of event?
[19:38] bosslady> "Oh, nothing big. Just a little get together 'round a bonfire. Me, a few sisters. Only a LITTLE blood."
[19:38] Mimi> Does it need to be a man? I mean, if a dog is enough we could hand over RC *is still mad*
[19:39] * Sappho perks up. I take it a mans blood is needed, or will anyone's do?
[19:39] bosslady> "Man not required. Living, yes," she says, giving Mimi a significant look. "Though that might not be permanent."
[19:40] Mimi> Dang, we need our driver at least alive.
[19:40] RC> What? Waht? What are you bitching about now MIMI?
[19:40] Sappho> And what are you going to do that might make living less so?
[19:41] Mimi> You knocked out the ferret with your driving then fell asleep once you parked!
[19:41] bosslady> "Just a lil' sacrifice to the dark gods of black magic, death, and suffering. You know, the usual," she says, tossing her hair and winking.
[19:41] RC> Did Not! Just resting my eyes a bit, that's all...
[19:41] Mary_Sue> oh dear that does not sound nice at all!
[19:41] Mimi> Is revival after the fact possible?
[19:42] bosslady> She shrugs. "Does zombification or possession count?"
[19:43] bosslady> Ferret-lady-Babs squeaks "My poor little bubsy!"
[19:43] Mimi> It's probably just as effective with RC but I have a feeling she wouldn't like it.
[19:44] * RC glares at MIMI, Bitch!
[19:44] Mary_Sue> we cant agree to this girls. there has to be something less lethal we can do
[19:44] Mimi> My only other thought is burning at the stake, but that could leave them stuck forever
[19:44] Mimi> Besides, the bartender probably doesn't like the smell of burnt witch...
[19:45] * Sappho gets all shy... So um, how does one join in with these festivities Oneesan... Is your.... *coughs* coven open to new membership?
[19:45] bosslady> "Not really," he agrees, having been listening in the entire time.
[19:45] RC> Well we can sprinkle some grisgris & feli then ask Mama Legba to help.
[19:45] Mimi> At least one of us isn't boring!
[19:45] * Mimi praises Sappho
[19:45] bosslady> The witch looks Sappho over and shakes her head. "Sorry, but none of you have the talent for my little group."
[19:46] * Mimi questions if they're counted toward that
[19:46] Sappho> But Oneesan... how will I get such talent if no-one takes me under their wing to guide me.
[19:46] * Sappho gives the witch the best puppy dog eyes she can
[19:47] bosslady> Mimi, you have no innate magical talent outside your skills as a ghost. True magic is beyond spirits: they have their own abilities.
[19:47] Sappho> should I roll for looking good?
[19:47] bosslady> Yes.
[19:47] Mimi> Dang.
[19:47] Sappho> I got 11
[19:47] bosslady> Oh, come on, Mimi! You can fly, walk through doors, disappear... you can't exactly complain, can you?
[19:48] bosslady> The witch gives you a once over, Sapph, and winks. "Well, I can't let you into the group or anything. But there might be... other arrangements? I
[19:48] Mimi> Not really, but that doesn't stop me from wanting to
[19:48] bosslady> The witch gives you a once over, Sapph, and winks. "Well, I can't let you into the group or anything. But there might be... other arrangements?"
[19:49] bosslady> Back in a moment; sorry for the delays peeps.
[19:49] Mary_Sue> I'm sorry guys I may have to bow out
[19:49] Mary_Sue> all of a sudden I am very tired
[19:49] Mimi> The bed's open
[19:49] Mimi> I bet you can sleep through RC's driving
[19:49] Mary_Sue> sorry
[19:50] == Mary_Sue has changed nick to Dottie_AFK
[19:50] Sappho> Get rested Dottie_AFK
[19:50] Mimi> ^
[19:50] RC> Bye Dot, get some sleep
[19:53] bosslady> Mary Sue has a headache from the fumes in the club, so she's going beddie-bye in the car.
[19:54] RC> There is a comfy air bed back there
[19:54] Sappho> And what other arrangements would those be Oneesan?
[19:54] Mimi> Air bed? Explains how you can survive back ther.
[19:54] bosslady> The witch looks at Sapph calculatingly. "Tell ya what. Give me a date, and bring me a toad, and I'll change miss ferret back. And her little dog too!" Then she laughs.
[19:55] Sappho> I can do that
[19:56] Sappho> Yes Oneesan. I'll go on a date with you. Any particular frog?
[19:56] * RC thinks hard. Toad, toad, I know I saw one somewhere... I know over at Ace's pets and lawn Service!
[19:56] bosslady> I'll point out the witch is quite decent looking, even if she does kind of wear her harsh personality on her sleeve like a badge of pride.
[19:56] bosslady> Indeed! They're seven for a dollar for magic-grade toads.
[19:57] RC> This time of day, umm Westside is out, I think Far Rockaway will be best!
[19:57] bosslady> "Great!" The witch says happily. "I'll wait here for the toad. Bring it to me, and give me your number, and then I'll change her back. I'll change back the pup after the date."
[19:58] Sappho> Well oneesan, we'll get you your toads. Here's my number. I write it down
[19:58] RC> (42?)
[19:58] Sappho> It's too my cell phone with the rhinestone covered skull hello kitty cover on it
[19:58] RC> OK, LAdies lets us go!
[19:58] bosslady> Sapph, as you hand her your number she quickly pricks your hand with a needle. "Just a precaution," she says, and grins.
[19:58] Mimi> Okay, if it was for that rotarty phone I'd have to hurt you
[19:59] Sappho> Where are we going on a date?
[19:59] bosslady> "We'll decide that tomorrow. Just get me my toad for bonfire night."
[19:59] * Sappho thinks to herself. Thank goodness I'm wearing gloves so she only thinks she pricked my finger
[20:00] * Sappho layers it on thick. Alright Oneesan. We'll be back shortly.
[20:00] * Sappho winks at the witch.
[20:00] * RC walk out and starts the El Co, I do it carefuly as not to wake Mary
[20:01] * Sappho goes to the car as well
[20:01] bosslady> You can hear her snoring in the back. When she's like this, you couldn't wake her with a tank round going off over her head.
[20:01] RC> OK, every one can fit up fron & someone lap the Ferret
[20:02] Mimi> The ferret's with her brother, no?
[20:02] bosslady> The ferret's staying with her brother to keep an eye on the witch.
[20:02] bosslady> Serena? You there?
[20:02] RC> OK,
[20:02] * Mimi stays at the club to make sure the ferret and witch behave
[20:02] Mimi> Is the store close enough for comms to stay up?
[20:02] RC> (Don't split the PARTYY!!!!!!!)
[20:03] bosslady> Sure, why not.
[20:03] Mimi> COMMS GIRL
[20:03] Mimi> I can't go to a store, they'll think I'm thieving (if they see me)!
[20:03] bosslady> Disclosure: we're almost done for the night, Cola. Nothin' 'll happen while you're gone.
[20:03] * RC looks in the rearview making sure her lippy is set & the guns it!
[20:04] * Sappho is riding shotgun
[20:04] bosslady> VROOOOOMMMMM!
[20:04] bosslady> Serena is sleeping with mary, apparently. Not THAT way! You know what I mean.
[20:04] Sappho> So RC. The witch. She's going down. I don't like the ferret, but I like the witch even less.
[20:04] RC> Hubba Hubba
[20:04] bosslady> It takes you five minutes to reach the pet store.
[20:04] RC> We go in?
[20:05] Mimi> What, do you plan on learning the magic, getting her to transform them back, *then* burn her at the stake?
[20:05] bosslady> Do you?
[20:06] * RC Goes in. Hi there Gus, we need 5 witch grade toads please!
[20:06] Sappho> We go in.
[20:06] Sappho> Hold on. We need 5 witch grade frogs, not toads
[20:06] Mimi> Nah, toad
[20:06] RC> Nope we need toads Sap
[20:06] Mimi> Heck, it's just a toad
[20:07] Sappho> I know the witch needs toads, but we need frogs
[20:07] Mimi> But additional can't hurt for practicing on if Sappho can learn anything
[20:07] RC> Get both?
[20:07] bosslady> Frogs are cheaper: 10 for a buck.
[20:07] Sappho> Are they trained?
[20:07] RC> I pull out 2$
[20:08] bosslady> No training on either. Then again, what would you train an amphibian to do anyway?
[20:08] RC> This work Gus?
[20:08] Sappho> I need some specially trained frogs
[20:08] Mimi> What do you need frogs for?
[20:08] Sappho> For some wetwork...
[20:09] Dottie_AFK> hi
[20:09] Sappho> Also they're smaller.
[20:09] == Dottie_AFK has changed nick to Mary_Sue
[20:09] Mary_Sue> sorry
[20:09] Sappho> I smile at Gus. I need some special Frogs... not any Frog will do.
[20:09] bosslady> No prob! You're asleep.
[20:10] bosslady> "Well..." Gus spits in the worm barrel next to him. "I's gots dese frogs here, great fer fryin'..."
[20:10] bosslady> "Or I's gots dese here," he points to his other side, "great fer lickin'. Take yer pick."
[20:11] Sappho> No. I need super-frogs...
[20:11] bosslady> "My nephew left this here," he says, and hands you a copy of Superfrog for Amiga.
[20:12] Sappho> I reach over the counter and pull him down to my height. Now listen here gus. I know you sold that special platypi to my friend Dorris last month. You know, the one that served with that secret 3 letter organization in Austrlia
[20:12] Sappho> I need some frogs that share a similar skill-set.
[20:12] Sappho> Got that.
[20:13] Sappho> Do I need to make a looking good roll for intimidating?
[20:13] bosslady> Nah. Roll for bottle-cap collecting.
[20:13] bosslady> A surprisingly useful skill.
[20:13] Sappho> 7
[20:13] * RC looks at Sappho in amazement! (Wow! So Butch!
[20:14] bosslady> Gus is a fellow collector you've traded with before. You recall a rare 1922 Grapette he's been coveting.
[20:15] Sappho> Is that a cap I have?
[20:15] bosslady> You happen to keep a spare one in your purse at all times, as leverage. Or as a bribe.
[20:16] * Sappho pulls gus even closer. What's it going to take boyo,.... What. I switch eyes by turning my face a bit so I stare at him with my other eye. I know you're looking for that 1922 Grapette cap. I've got one.
[20:17] bosslady> What crazy happy convenience! Almost like the GM likes the party or something!
[20:17] bosslady> He starts to sweat. "Really? Well... I may have something in the back...."
[20:17] Mimi> I'd hope so, I don't want to test my talking in a meta environment
[20:17] * RC puts the sap back into hammerspace
[20:17] * Mimi notes that the witch is drinking and the ferret is talking to her brother. This is rather boring
[20:18] RC> All good Cajun ladies know how to use one, you know.
[20:18] bosslady> Indeed.
[20:18] bosslady> Sapph, he can't go in back 'til you let him go.
[20:19] Sappho> I let go. Go check Gus. If you have what I need, I got what you want.
[20:19] bosslady> He runs in the back, and comes back with a tree frog. It's wearing a monacle and a bowler hat.
[20:20] Sappho> What skill set does this frog have? I look pointedly at Gus, then at the frog
[20:21] Sappho> It seems I've taken over the game with my idea. Don't worry girls. It's going to be worth it.
[20:21] bosslady> "Espeenage, covert infil-somethin', and explosives," Gus says. The frog croaks in confirmation.
[20:21] Mary_Sue> okay , who put a sleeping spell on me?
[20:21] Mary_Sue> giggles
[20:21] bosslady> Possibly the same person who spelled Serena.
[20:22] Sappho> Excellent. I'll take him. I take out the cap and put it on the counter between Gus and I
[20:22] RC> That, That Witch!
[20:22] bosslady> The cap disappears, and the frog hops to your shoulder, well away from RC's iguana.
[20:22] RC> I pull out anotherdollar for this frog...
[20:23] Sappho> I thank Gus for his service. Much appreciated. I turn to RC. This is the plan
[20:23] bosslady> Gus is nowhere to be seen. Your toads and frogs are laying on the table waiting to be retrieved.
[20:23] RC> Ace's the Best for pets alright
[20:24] Mary_Sue> pets?
[20:24] Sappho> Big Hoppa(that's the frog) will disguise himself as a toad for the ritual. He will wait until the right moment when the witches think they are about to sacrifice him and he will then strike with surprise, while we strike from all around.
[20:24] RC> I'm sorry Dear, this is the best pet store in Hoboken you know.
[20:25] bosslady> Sapph, Hoppa begins to croak into your ear, quietly...
[20:25] * Sappho listens to Big Hoppa, what wise words does he have for me to hear?
[20:26] bosslady> *whispers*
[20:27] * RC gives Mony a grape & picks up the loot
[20:27] RC> Moony
[20:27] bosslady> Soon, Big Hoppa stops croaking, and in a blink looks like a toad. The monacle is almost completely invisible.
[20:28] Sappho> New plan. Big hoppa disguises himself as a toad. We hand him over to the witch. Then she changes the ferret back and then we strike.
[20:28] bosslady> ('tis a silly game, no?)
[20:28] * RC cracks her knuckles, OK.
[20:28] Mary_Sue> sounds good!
[20:28] Sappho> Si senorita bosslady
[20:28] Mimi> Yeah, I'm pretty sure the witch wants to make the toad human before sacrifice, anyway
[20:29] Mimi> She'd notice pretty fast if you tried the first plan
[20:29] bosslady> "Ribbit," says Hoppa in agreement.
[20:29] * Sappho goes to the car with Big Hoppa
[20:30] * Mimi goes to the witch
[20:30] bosslady> You follow RC?
[20:30] * RC goes out to the ElCo to check on Serena & drops the bags off in the back
[20:30] bosslady> Everyone ready to head back to the club?
[20:30] Mimi> "The party's returning with a toad. You change the ferret back, you get the toad. Kapeesh?"
[20:30] RC> We ready ladies?
[20:30] Mimi> (At the witch)
[20:31] Sappho> I am ready
[20:31] RC> The big LT1 rumbles into life...
[20:31] Sappho> Oneesan, we have brought a toad. Please change the ferret back to what she was before.
[20:31] RC> & off we go
[20:32] Mimi> My walkie talkie is loud enough the witch can hear this...?
[20:32] Sappho> No. It's a ghost walkie talkie. Only ghosts can hear it\
[20:32] bosslady> In no time at all you return to the club. The witch is still sat there, drinking her green concoction while Mimi floats over her shoulder, watching her like a hawk. Meanwhile ferret-lady is neck-deep in a mimosa.
[20:32] Mimi> Dang girl's been unresponsive since you left.
[20:33] Mimi> Watching is boring
[20:33] bosslady> That it is.
[20:33] RC> We go in carrying the bags of amphibs
[20:33] bosslady> "Got my toad, huh?" The witch asks in a superior tone.
[20:33] Sappho> Oneesan, we have brought a toad. Please change the ferret back to what she was before.
[20:34] RC> Hey Tender I'll have another of what your sis is having!
[20:34] bosslady> THe bartender slides you a round cup filled with blue wonderfulness.
[20:34] bosslady> "Toad first," the witch says, holding out her hand.
[20:34] Sappho> I hand over Big Hoppa
[20:35] bosslady> As soon as he's in her hand she snaps her fingers, and the magenta ferret begins to grow.
[20:35] RC> (ras a mimosa is OJ & Champagne)
[20:36] bosslady> Soon a young lady is sitting on the counter. Well, you THINK she's a young lady. She still looks kinda-ferrety though, and her hair's magenta too.
[20:36] bosslady> (RC: really don't care. It's blue anyway.)
[20:36] Sappho> Thank you Oneesan, I smile.
[20:36] RC> (lol, ok)
[20:36] * Mimi is visually happy the magents stayed
[20:36] Mary_Sue> smiles
[20:37] bosslady> And she IS fully dressed. Just wanted to point that out.
[20:37] * Sappho then takes an item from a pouch on her utility belt. What is it... what could it be. It's an air horn
[20:37] RC> OK, Lady lets go to your apt, we take cash, visa & amex
[20:37] bosslady> The magenta haired girl looks down, grins, then collapses backwards into her brother's arms. People fall asleep suddenly 'round here a lot, though the alcohol no doubt helped.
[20:37] * Sappho uses the Air horn, really close to the witch.
[20:38] * Sappho acts all excited... . That was great Oneesan. Your magic is truly awesome
[20:38] bosslady> BOOM! Where Hoppa had been there's a flash of smoke!
[20:39] bosslady> BOOM! Another flash across the room! Smoke is everywhere!
[20:39] * Sappho uses the air horn a second time, right up near the witches ear
[20:39] * Mimi retreats to a minimum safe distance
[20:39] bosslady> Sapph, you hear a "ribbit" of confirmation in your ear. It's time to rock! The witch screams as she collapses!
[20:39] * Sappho yells Yayyyyyy for magic.... She then punches the witch.
[20:39] RC> ?me saps the Witch too!
[20:39] bosslady> Aaaaaaand SHE'S OUT!
[20:40] Mary_Sue> yay!
[20:40] Mimi> For being a witch, she wasn't very good at noticing.
[20:40] Sappho> Is the bartender asleep as well?
[20:40] Mary_Sue> giggles
[20:40] Mimi> He probably will be with someone in his arms.
[20:40] bosslady> Nope! He's awake, though coughing 'cause of the now-dissipating smoke
[20:41] * Sappho gets Hoppa. You're the best Big Hoppa. I do a high five in a way that he can high five back.
[20:41] RC> I sling the sister over my petite shoulder, Where's her apt Bro? asking for keys too.
[20:41] Sappho> I then go over to the ferret lady, and jostle her awake.
[20:41] bosslady> He croaks happily and hops on your shoulder.
[20:41] Sappho> I even splash water on her face to wake her up
[20:42] bosslady> "Hey! Leave my sister alone! How 'bout I pay you instead?" Her brother offers.
[20:42] Sappho> Does the ferret lady wake up?
[20:42] * RC looks at her friends, OK?
[20:42] bosslady> "Just let 'er sleep. How's..." he shuffles through his register. "500 bucks sound?"
[20:42] * Sappho looks at RC. Get the payment
[20:42] RC> $750, we got expenses
[20:43] * Sappho still attempts to wake the sister up
[20:43] Mary_Sue> yay
[20:43] * Mimi is surprised we got a client who can actually pay something
[20:43] bosslady> He glares at you, RC. "600, and free drinks for the night."
[20:43] bosslady> Sapph, she bites you again.
[20:43] Sappho> I say, 650, the barstool, and free drinks.
[20:43] Mary_Sue> yay!
[20:43] RC> Tomorrow on the drinks, we need to go before witchy poo wakes up
[20:44] Sappho> I punch the sister, go and get the barstool and walk out to the car.
[20:44] RC> I agree Sap
[20:44] bosslady> "550, barstool, free drinks, and you stop tormenting her," he says and steps between the party and his sister.
[20:44] Sappho> When I punch her, I say, that's for bitting me not once, but twice
[20:45] Mimi> There was a second bite?
[20:45] bosslady> Hey!" THe brother glares at Sapph this time. "No free drinks for you!"
[20:45] * RC gets the cash the throws a kiss at the tender, Cya Suggahhh & shashies out
[20:45] bosslady> Mimi, any last actions?
[20:45] bosslady> Mary Sue?
[20:45] * Sappho harumphs... like I'm ever coming to this Dive again... Just wait till I leave a review on yelp
[20:46] Mimi> I have nothing else to do, so I just float back to the house on my own to confront a certain phone
[20:46] Mimi> The witch is out, the hair is purple, all is well.
[20:46] bosslady> Indeed.
[20:46] Sappho> Yay, got a new chair for my desk.
[20:46] bosslady> Dun duh DAAAAAAH! Congrats on another job well done peeps!
[20:47] Mary_Sue> yay!
[20:47] RC> We drive back, I do leave a lot of tire smoke in the clubs entrance too.
[20:47] * Mary_Sue does a happy dance
[20:47] bosslady> THe world is safe for one more day from a completely non-ghost-related-but-still-paranormal-ish evil!
[20:47] bosslady> Aaaand as a reward, everyone who's still here gets A FREE SKILL POINT!
[20:47] Mary_Sue> yay!
[20:47] RC> Yeah!
[20:47] Mimi> Yay

-==-

NOTES:

Okay, I know this kinda thing isn't everyone's cup of tea, but it's been a lot of fun to play so far! As any tabletop gamer will tell you, coming up with a game off the top of your head can be tough work, but it's been fun playing with everyone. So, be sure to let all our players know what ya think of the job they've done!

Any poor story choices and/or plot holes are mine.

Melanie E.

Boys of Summer

By Melanie Ezell

For the Big Closet Transgender Archives Summer Romance Contest 2008

---

I can see you,
Your brown skin shining in the sun,
You got your hair combed back,
And your sunglasses on, baby,
I can tell you,
My love for you will still be strong,
After the boys of summer have gone.

Don Henley- Boys of Summer

---

Notes: This story was partially inspired by an Altered Fates story I read on Fictionmania recently called 'My Best Friend's Girl'. While this story is completely different from 'My Best Friend's Girl' in almost every way, it was the sweetness of that story that made me contemplate what might just happen on a summer camping trip where a bit of experimentation results in an outcome that maybe- just maybe- improves the lives of all involved in unexpected ways.

---

1.

Caleb, or Cassie as he supposed he should call himself for now, drifted in and out of consciousness as he watched the trees pass by, his long, dark hair blowing in the warm breeze as his mom’s old beaten up convertible cruised down the old park roads towards the last paved parking area for a good fifteen miles. Without thinking about it much he reached up one hand to push the loose strands away from where they were tickling his nose as they flew about, catching a glimpse of the baby blue nails on his fingers as he did so. This was going to take some getting used to.

“Hey, come on lil’ bro- er, sis, it’s the CANOE TRIP! You know the rules- no feeling down for yourself while we’re out on the water.” He gave his older sister a sneer and flipped her off, but he knew she was right, and that he had better give it a better effort or he’d be in major trouble.

“Hey, none of that now you two. We’re almost there, and when we park your Uncle Robert is waiting for us with the camping supplies and canoes already set, all we have to do is call down and he’ll send your cousin up to get us.” Ruby gave her two ‘daughters’ a glance that said ‘obey me’ before turning back to watch for potholes in the ancient pavement.

‘Cassie’ did his best to show some enthusiasm, but was having a hard time knowing he’d be spending the entire trip this year as a girl. It was his own fault, he knew. He’d been tormenting Kayla mercilessly about how useless she would be out on the river this year now that he’d started to grow up. When asked why he thought she’d be so much dead weight, he’d casually dropped that it was obvious, since she was a girl and he was a boy he’d be stronger than her. This had, of course, led them into another round of one of their old and oft repeated battles; he would lead in with the old ‘male’ arguments, him being man of the house, all that, while she’d insist that being the eldest meant she knew better, and if he wanted to argue about someone’s capabilities based on sex to take it up with Mom. As usual, he’d declined when push came to shove, but she wasn’t letting him get away with it this time. So, after three weeks of Kayla and his mom planning behind his back and another week at the beginning of vacation taking a crash course in girl lessons to try and prepare him for the journey ahead, he now found himself setting out on his family’s annual canoe trip sans masculinity, and was most definitely not looking forward to the reaction from his Uncle Robert and their cousin Jobe.

Not that it took much to make him look passably like a girl. His mom was a beautiful woman, and even at thirty five was often the target of wolf whistles whenever she went out, even from his own friends. Unfortunately her beauty tended a bit more towards the cute end of the spectrum than the glamorous, and topping out at only five foot two and a hundred and five pounds she wasn’t doing him any favors in the size department, and from the stories she’d told him and pictures he’d seen his father hadn’t been much bigger. He still felt bad for his mom whenever he thought about what had happened with his dad; pregnant with Kayla at eighteen she’d quit school and married Henry Wessler. Shortly after having Kayla she managed to get pregnant again, and with how tight things were for her and her nineteen year old husband they could hardly afford a second child on what he was making doing various odd jobs around town. Despite his small size and in a last ditch effort to make things as easy as possible for his wife Henry had signed up for the army in hopes that Grandma Celia, who had kicked her out when she’d first gotten pregnant with Kayla, would let her move in again and help with the children. He never even got to see his own son before he was killed just a few weeks later in a firing range accident, never seeing active duty either. Uncle Richard and his then- wife Louise had let her and Kayla move in with them, and that’s how Caleb had spent the first twelve years of his life, tagging along behind his cousin Jobe as often as possible until Ruby earned her GED and an associates degree from the local community college and moved them three hours away to find a job. One thing they had made sure to keep up with was the annual canoe trip, though- they’d been doing it for as long as he could remember, and he knew there was no way anyone would break the tradition any time soon. So every summer they make the trek down to the Cherokee River camp site for the three week vacation, three days out on canoe followed by two weeks out at the old secluded cabin Richard has managed to find for next to nothing back when Caleb was still in diapers. An old gas generator and a well with a pump provided all the comforts needed, and they were at least a five hour walk through dense woods from their nearest neighbors, with the only access to the old cabin being either from the river or over the old dirt logging roads all over the mountains. In years past they had sometimes drove up to the cabin when the weather looked like it might not hold well, but everyone, even the usually girly Kayla, preferred the more gritty canoeing trip to get in the spirit of things.

He looked over at Kayla one more time to catch her looking at him, and quickly stuck his tongue out at her before turning back around. He had been disgusted to find that he looked almost exactly like her when they’d first decided on his punishment. They had the same tanned complexion, dark hair and dark eyes, even the same nose. So maybe he’d let his hair grow just a little longer than was good for him, but his girlfriends usually liked it that way, said it was sexy to run their fingers through. It was disturbing to find that all he had to do was put on a bit of eyeliner and a padded bra and voila! There stood a copy of his sister. Not that he was ever picked on at school for being girly or anything- he was just kind of, well, small, like his mom and his sister. ‘Compact’ as his mom called it. It didn’t really bother him, and he’d used it to his advantage a few times to get dates with girls who were too intimidated by the larger guys or had been abused. He knew they viewed him as ‘safe’, one of the ones who wouldn’t hurt them, but he liked it that way and worked hard not to do anything that might hurt that image, and more often than not had friends asking him how he did it when they’d walk into the lunch room to find him sitting at a table surrounded by girls. Of course, he’d also been in his share of scuffles after someone or other called him a derogatory word or otherwise questioned his sexuality, but he’d normally come out on top, and when he hadn’t he’d play up his small stature to shift the blame. After all, would someone who was barely over five foot pick a fight with the six three behemoth in the chair beside them if they knew what was good for them? And it would usually work.

The vehicle slowed as it pulled into the large open lot at the entrance to the park, and his mom Ruby turned around and smiled at the two before announcing, “We’re here!” to a chorus of whoops and hollers from the teenagers. Caleb/Cassie looked down at his outfit and shuddered a moment, but determined he’d not let it get to him. After all, who would see him besides family? The gaff thing was uncomfortable, and the fake boobs his mom had insisted on despite having to break into the ‘new car fund’ to get them felt weird glued to his chest, filling out the bikini she’d insisted on all too well for his tastes, the thin blue and white piece of swimwear showing clearly through the thin summer dress she’d allowed him to wear over it. What sixteen year old boy would be caught dead wearing something like this? And on a canoe trip too? They pulled to a stop in the nearest available space to the on site restrooms, the last they would see for the next three days until they arrived at the cabin. Oh, joy.

“You two best go now or forever hold your peace.”

“Race you there sis!” Kayla was out of the car in a flash, hopping over the side in her short shorts and tank top and making a mad dash for the doors, but as Cassie tried to do the same his mother put a hand on his shoulder to stop him.

“Now, be a bit more careful sweetie!”

“But Mom, Kayla just-“

“Kayla wasn’t wearing a skirt! Now, remember?” He grumped as he instead carefully raised himself out of the seat and sat on the upper edge of the back before swinging his legs together over the edge and sliding down, trying to keep his skirt down in the process. His mom gave him a nod of approval. “Good! Go on.” She waved her hands towards the weather worn building where his sister had already disappeared and locked the door, meaning he had to wait until she was out before he could go. He could have just used the boy’s side, as his mom and sister had done on previous trips when the other was already using the girl’s, but he knew his mom wouldn’t allow him that luxury.

Hopefully, he thought as he waited, this wouldn’t be how the entire trip would be.

---
2.

Cassie had almost caught Kayla when the sound of rustling bushes drew his attention away from the chase and towards the closest of the myriad paths leading from the parking lot and into the woods in time to see a tall man with closely cropped sandy hair and a pair of faded cutoffs making his way out of the forest and in the direction of their car. Kayla was quicker to react than he and with an exclamation of “Jobe!” tackled their cousin, bringing him to the ground with a low ‘Oof’ and a fit of teenage giggles. Cassie laughed at the tangle of limbs on the ground and strolled over at a more leisurely pace to say hi to his older cousin.

“Hi Jobe!”

“Hi you two! Kayla, Ca...leb…” Jobe gave him an odd sideways look as he lifted Kayla to her feet and stood up, and it took Caleb/Cassie a moment before he understood the older boy’s confusion.

“Eep! Kayla! Give me my dress back!” The chase was on again as his sister took off with a squeal of pretend fear and he dashed after her while trying to hide his blush. He was more than amply aware of the bouncing of the false breasts on his chest as he tried to catch his sibling, along with the tight fit of the bikini bottoms as they tried to crawl their way upwards and show his cousin a lack of things he would rather not think about. When he caught her-

“Hey!” The strong arm caught him unawares and nearly caused him to fall to the ground before he was spun about to find himself face to face with someone’s abs. He looked up… and up… and up… what must have been six feet of solid flesh to see a pair of bright green eyes staring down at him under an unruly mop of black hair. He tried to pull away, but the boy’s hands held firmly onto his biceps as he caught his cousin approaching from the corner of his eye.

“Ah, guys, this is my friend David Monroe. Him, his sister, and their little brother Eric came down with us since their parents are going to Europe or something this summer. David, these are my cousins. The older one over there is Kayla and this is, uh…”

“Cassie!” Kayla called happily as she approached and eyed the youth holding her little brother with an appreciative look.

“Yeah, yeah, Cassie. Uh, David, if you don’t mind letting go of Cal-er, Cassie for a bit, I need to talk to- her.” Jobe shot Cassie a look that told him that yes, they would talk, and if he didn’t like the answers he received that Cassie might not enjoy this trip after all, though that seemed less and less likely as the day went on anyhow.

“Sure,” David replied, and with a final glance downwards- not towards his face, Cassie noted with more than a little disgust- let Cassie go. Jobe started walking towards Ruby, indicating that Cassie should follow, and with more than a little trepidation he did so, snagging his dress from his sister on his way by and throwing it on as quickly as possible.

As soon as he reached the car he was yet again directed by a jerk of a thumb to follow Jobe behind the restrooms. He followed most of the way, but paused for a moment in fear before rounding the corner to the back of the rickety old building. The moment he rounded the corner he was grabbed roughly and slammed into the wall, shaking the entire structure with the impact.

“Just what do you think you’re doing showing up dressed like, like, THAT! Dammit Caleb!”

“It wasn’t my idea! Mom and Kayla, they-“

“What, MADE you dress like that?” Cassie nodded as best he could and tried not to cry as his cousin drove his thumbs deep into his shoulders. “Really?” He nodded again. “Shit!” Jobe pushed himself away and Cassie dropped to the ground from being held nearly a foot and a half up by his cousin. He lost his balance and fell forward into the older boy, who barely caught him before he landed face first in the dirt. “Whoa! Sorry! Jeezus, what happened?”

“It’s kind of complicated.” He rubbed the painful marks on his shoulders, already starting to bruise, while he did his best to explain exactly what happened that brought him on the family trip as a girl, and by the time he finished not only was Jobe no longer angry, but he seemed to be smiling a bit too. From the best of Cassie’s recollection, this was never a good thing. “All right, what harebrained scheme are you cooking up now?”

“I’m not!” Cassie, knowing better, crossed his arms beneath his chest and tapped his foot like he’d seen his mom and sister do when they knew he was lying about something, which caused Jobe’s smile to stretch and contort into a wide grin. “All right, seriously? I was just thinking about how perfect this is for the numbers.”

“Numbers?”

“Sure! There was gonna be four guys and two girls, a bit of a bad balance but I figured we could have made do. Now, since you’re spending the next month like THAT,” he swept his hands over Cassie’s dress to show what exactly ‘that’ meant, “things’ll be a bit more even, ya know?” Cassie could see his point, but-

“Waiddaminute, you’re gonna set me up with one of your friends for the next month? How could you do that to a friend? How could you do that to ME? Come on, Jobe, I might be in a dress, but I’m still a guy!” Jobe gave him a firm stab with a finger in the side of the left breast, and he yelped and jumped back. “Hey! That hurts, you ass!”

“Exactly. You may be a guy under all that, but from where I’m looking,” Jobe made a point of staring down his cleavage, “you can’t tell. Hell, you’re wearing a bikini and I still can’t tell ‘cept that I know you!”

“That’s not the POINT, Jobe!”

“Oh, come on, it’s not like I’m asking you to make out with him or anything!”

“Jobe, that’s NOT the POINT!!!”

“No, THOSE are!” Jobe pointed to the breast forms again. “Hey, do it, don’t do it, I don’t care. But if you’re gonna be dressed like that, one of ‘em’s bound to hit on you sooner or later. Geez, you look just like your sister, and even though she’s my cousin I still think she’s hot, so what does that make you?”

“It makes me NOTHING. I’m. Not. Doing it.” Cassie turned around on one foot and stomped back around the building and made his way towards where his mom was still trying futilely to get the top up on the convertible without help. The motor in the electric top had died before she had ever bought the car, and they had never seen the point of paying to get it fixed when the money could be spent on something important or put towards a brand new vehicle. As it was, they usually left the top down unless it was raining, and even in cold weather preferred to wrap up warm before resulting to using the top, which since the heater refused to work never make a lot of difference. He went around to the other side and began working at the stubborn rusted hinge, and in a few seconds they had the plastic top swinging into place.

“So, does your cousin understand why you’re dressed like that?”

“I think so. Dang it, Mom, didn’t you let Uncle Richard know what you were doing to me?”

“Yes, I did, when I called last week. He didn’t say anything about your cousin having guests, and I’m assuming from Jobe’s reaction he never said anything to him about what I was doing either. Rich always was a bit absent minded.”

“Absent minded? Absent minded! Mom, Jobe’s decided that since I’m supposed to be a girl for the trip he wants to set me up with one of his friends!” The frantic whispering back and forth across the car was giving him a sore throat, but the last thing Cassie wanted was for their unexpected guest to hear that he was a boy dressed like a girl. His mom’s calm manner and measured words only served to upset him- did she not even care? Or was she so out of it she couldn’t see the problem?

“Well, sweetie, it does make sense. Your sister told me while you two were back there about his three friends, and it sounds to me like he’s trying to accept that you’re for all intents and purposes a girl at the moment and trying to treat you like it. Now if we can just get it through YOUR head that you’re a girl-“

“But I’m not-“

“FOR THE TIME BEING, I think this trip can be a lot of fun. I’m sorry this happened, sweetie, I really am, and if I had known about Jobe bringing along friends I would never have had you do this, but I didn’t, and now we ALL have to live with the consequences of it.” She gave him a look that said she really did understand why he was upset as she circled around the rear of the car and stretched out her arms for a hug, which the pretty young man gladly accepted. “And I promise you,” she continued, “when I see your uncle, I’m going to tear him a new one.” Cassie smiled at that. They were still hugging when Jobe made his way back around from the back of the restrooms, and when he saw the two of them he smiled.

“So, are you two done talking or do we need to wait even longer?” Kayla grabbed Jobe in a hug again and started dragging him towards the car where Ruby now had the trunk open and their bags already set out and ready to go. David walked up on his other side and casually slugged his arm before heading towards the car himself, with a small leer towards Cassie.

“You two were gone quite a while. What were you doing back there, or is it all sordid things I should ask about when the mom’s not around?”

“Eww!”

“Dammit, David, h-she’s my cousin!”

“How disgusting!” Ruby stepped forward swiftly and slapped the rude youth across the face sharply, causing him to lose his sneer in exchange for a look of shock.

“Geez, lady, I was only joking!”

“Don’t you EVER talk about my daughters like that again! Jobe, if I hear that he tried anything inappropriate with either Kayla or Cassie I’ll-“

“Don’t worry, Aunt Ruby, I’ll take care of it myself.” Jobe favored David with a look that promised lots of pain in the future, and Cassie almost felt sorry for him. Almost.

Cassie was surprised when Kayla walked up beside him and put her arm around his shoulders before she leaned down towards his ear. “Cute, but a bit of an asshole. I can handle him for the summer and maybe teach him a lesson or two. Hopefully you’ll have better luck with his little brother!” She gave him a quick swat on the butt where neither of the boys could see before she headed over to the pile of bags to grab something light herself as the two boys loaded themselves down with camping gear and the luggage necessary for three weeks ‘roughing it’. “Come on, lil’ sis, time’s a wastin’!”

---

3.

The canoes, or more correctly three canoes and the aluminum flat-bottomed fishing boat they used for carrying their equipment, were all pulled up and anchored firmly on the sandy shoal they had always used as a starting point for their trip. While Cassie was loathe to admit it, he had greatly enjoyed the leisurely stroll down to their departure point this year, a big difference from the previous summer when he had ended up carrying a good portion of their goods himself and nearly collapsed from exhaustion when they finally reached the canoes. Instead, this year all he had was a single rucksack that contained the few personal items he had deigned to bring; his MP3 player, a sketch pad, a few pencils with other bits necessary to do his drawings, and a copy of ‘Storm Watch’ he had been meaning to read but not gotten around to yet. It also had another bikini, a pair of shorts, a pair of sneakers, and sunscreen with bug repellent, because you never know what will happen, and despite all his begging his mom had refused to allow any of his boy clothes even as emergency wear. For the moment, though, he could forget all the things he would have to deal with over the next three weeks and just enjoy the sun on his skin and the smell of the trees, with the birds singing as they danced above him, his sundress dancing around his legs-

He wished he had not thought about the dress. It was cool to be sure; he had been surprised that despite covering a good deal more of his body it somehow felt less sweaty than his cutoffs normally would have by this time. But he did not like it anyways. Nope. Not one little bit.

“Ouch!”

“WHOA, watch it!”

“Dude, you ran into ME!”

Cassie smiled again as he watched the two older boys still trying to make it down the path laden down with more than either one should really have been carrying. For a moment he felt a twinge of guilt at not carrying more, but when he thought about what both of them had done so far on the trip already, figured it was the least they were due in the way of preemptive punishment. “Come on boys, we’re waitin’ on you two!” He could not resist a perfectly good chance to rib them when he knew they could not get him. Jobe’s mouth started to move in the beginnings of a return insult, but he was cut short when a long root came out of nowhere to trip him up, sending him sprawling in a spray of pots, pans, and other pieces of camping gear. Cassie started giggling even as another young man made his way up the path from the beach and towards the fallen boy, collecting what he could on the way.

“Thanks Eric.”

“No problem Jobe.”

Jobe managed to make it down the rest of the path in one piece before dropping the now worse for wear goods roughly in the flat bottom boat with a loud metallic clang. “Kayla, Ca-ssie, Aunt Ruby, this is Eric, David’s little brother, and their big sister Emily. Eric and Emily, these are my cousins and my aunt.” Eric looked like a slightly less bulky version of his big brother David, his brown hair buzzed almost completely away and a pair of glasses giving him a very clean, intelligent appearance, which Cassie hoped proved to be true after meeting his brother. Emily on the other hand was a small girl, almost as small as he and his sister were, with honey blonde hair and a cute ‘cheerleader’ build that was only slightly less attractive for her less than enthused attitude. It was obvious from the looks that Jobe was giving her he was completely infatuated, while the looks she returned to him said quite clearly ‘not on your life mister’. He was not sure why, but Cassie felt an almost immediate dislike for the girl before him.

“She’s a stuck up bitch I’ll bet- looks like you’re the only one with any luck.”

“Kayla!” He slapped her on the arm as she backed away giggling, but was too stricken by her words to really give any chase. Instead he turned back around towards the two unknowns to find himself face to face with Eric.

“Um, hi,” said the tall boy, holding out his hand nervously towards Cassie while staring at the ground. Cassie took it carefully, giving it a light grip like his mom and sister had taught him to. Not ‘dead fish’, but gentle and disarming as opposed to a test of strength. Eric seemed to stare even more solidly at the ground for a moment before lifting his own hand away and backing away quickly. Cassie could not help but giggle at the boy’s nervousness, though he could not fathom what the young man might have to be embarrassed about.

Kayla had a smarmy grin on her face as she stepped towards him and started to speak, but was cut off by the girl Emily. “Ugh, I hate stuff like this. Can we get going to the cabin now?” She crossed her arms and tapped her foot- a gesture Cassie recognized as the same one he had used on Jobe earlier- as she eyed the others in their group with another look, this one saying ‘and if I’m not treated like a princess, there WILL be hell to pay.’ Cassie found himself laughing again, which drew a scowl from the girl. He would have to keep an eye on her and the older brother, he decided, though the younger brother seemed like a good guy.

“Allie-OOP! That’s everything!” Uncle Richard looped around from the flat bottomed boat, where he had been loading and lashing down the last of the supplies, and made his way over towards the cluster of kids surrounding his sister. Richard was a man of average size, with brownish red hair that seemed to defy the seeming rule that any man over the age of forty should be going bald, instead bushing out thickly from his head in an unruly mass. He had the same dark complexion as the rest of his family, but while his sister had taken after their half-Hispanic mother in her looks, he took almost completely after their father’s Irish side of the family in almost every other way, making for a very odd mishmash of features that nevertheless combined to make him quite a striking man. He gave his sister Ruby a mighty bear hug, lifting her off the ground, before turning and doing the same to his niece Kayla, causing her to squeal when he did so. When he finally turned to Cassie, his face took on a surprised quirk. “Ah,-“

“Cassie.”

“I know that!” He reached down without a second’s more hesitation and lifted Cassie into the same kind of bear hug he had given both the young man’s mother and sister. Cassie was embarrassed when without meaning to he let out a squeal that matched his sister’s almost perfectly. “Good to see you young ‘un! How’s the big city treating the three of you?”

“Not bad, big brother.” Ruby stepped up on her toes and gave him another hug along with a kiss on the cheek.

“Doing okay on money? I can lend you some if you need-“

“No.”

“All right then.” That was the only thing his mother always seemed to regret about these trips, Cassie mused. His Uncle Richard owned a small but successful construction company back in their hometown of Brighton, and was always trying to get Ruby to accept money to help out, but she always refused. He would still send extravagant Christmas and birthday presents, and found every opportunity to give to them in any way that Ruby could not return or reject, but she remained adamant that she wanted to raise her family on her own merit, not her brother’s money. The check from the government every month still helped pay part of the bills, and whatever they might not manage to cover out of what she made as a clerk at the bank they simply did without. She would not let Cassie or Kayla have a job because she did not want them taking time away from their studying, making the same kind of mistakes she had made at their age.

“So, how’re we gonna split up for the canoes?” Jobe clapped his hands together as he started eyeing the crowd around him, and his gaze settled on Emily.

“Let’s do it in pairs, a guy and a girl,” David recommended, himself eyeing Kayla.

Cassie looked over towards Eric, who was looking oddly interested in the patch of dirt directly before him, and gave a defeated sigh.

---

4.

Jobe’s idea seemed to have stuck in the heads of the other members of the party, and Cassie shortly found himself floating down the river paired off with Eric, the two older couples taking the other canoes while the adults occupied the fishing boat, all floating along at a leisurely pace. He had taken the opportunity to change from his dress to the cotton short shorts his sister had leant him for the trip prior to disembarking, and for the only time he could remember since he had first seen them felt grateful that his mother had insisted on quality breast forms and the ugly fleshy gaff-thing over his arguments on cost and only being seen by family. From the wolf whistles he was receiving not only from David but his own cousin as well combined with his own feeling of nakedness, the bikini top just barely covering his fake breasts, he was sure that anything less would have meant disaster in the presence of their guests. A noise from the back of the canoe drew his attention, and he turned to see what had been said.

“What?”

“Oh, uh, nothing.”

“No, seriously, what?”

The young man blushed and sputtered for a moment before responding coherently. “Ah, I was just saying you seem nice is all.”

Now it was Cassie’s turn to blush as he turned around quickly. “Oh. Thanks.”

A few seconds passed, Cassie lazily paddling while listening to Jared laugh as David told him some undoubtedly dirty joke across the space between the two canoes a few yards further down the river, before Eric spoke to him again. “I mean, not like my sister. I mean, not that she’s mean or anything, but she’s kind of prissy and a drama queen like all the other girls she always brings around, and you’re not. Prissy I mean, I mean you didn’t seem like it, all full of yourself and stuff. I mean, you look cool, no, I- dammit!- I…” His voice faltered and faded off, but Cassie could tell from their sudden shot forwards accompanied by furious splashing from behind that he had instead decided to take his frustrations out on the water.

Cassie felt the urge to laugh, but fought viciously with himself to keep it in check, and after a moment finally managed to return a stunted “Thank you.” He was uncomfortable with the idea of some boy tripping over his tongue trying to talk to him, but knowing what it was like on the other side of the fence he tried not to do any of the things that he had always seen hurt his friends. He knew what Eric was trying to say, and could even sympathize with him from a couple of his own early experiences with girls, before they had gotten comfortable around each other. The churning behind the canoe lessened somewhat, and Cassie could imagine he heard a sigh of relief. What the hell, he decided, in for a penny… “You seem nice too.” It was only encouraging the poor boy, he knew, but better to have that than be stuck with a partner who was constantly staring at his toes and afraid to speak, right?

The conversation all around dried up for a long while after as the company concentrated on making headway down the river in the humid summer air. As much as Cassie loved to canoe, the heat was one thing he could always do without, and the sun glaring off the surface of the river made him wish desperately for the sunglasses he had- again- packed in their main bag instead of his knapsack. The only sounds in the air were the soft ‘slap- slap’ of the paddles as they passed through the water and the rustle of wild things hidden in the greenery along the banks to their left and atop the short sandstone cliffs to their right, the gentle whisper of the leaves in the trees above. He gazed around and marveled at the myriad shades of the forest, the greens and browns and yellows with the occasional flash of robin’s egg blue or gentle lavender marking the locations of wildflowers. This was what he loved about these vacations, even more than the chance to relax and spend time with his family, it was the retreat into the natural world that brought a smile to his face whenever he would remember summers past.

“What’re you thinking about?”

“Huh?” Eric’s voice had broke his concentration enough that he faltered in his paddling, but Cassie quickly made to correct the slight err in course that resulted. “Nothing really, just the trees, and the flowers and the water. I love it out here.”

“I can tell.” Eric seemed to have calmed a bit, and Cassie smiled. Maybe he’d be all right to hang around with after all. “This is my first time this far out into the woods, but you look like you’ve been here a lot.”

Cassie sighed contentedly. “Every summer since I was really little. Didn’t Jobe tell you? We come out here every year as a family. Even if we can’t get together twice in the rest of the year, we always make time for the camping trip, it’s our big family tradition.”

“Wow,” Eric responded, impressed. “I hope we aren’t ruining your summer by being here too.”

“Of course not!” Cassie shot him a smile over his shoulder. “The more the merrier. Besides, I don’t think there’s anything, once we get to the cabin, that could ever make me sad.” He mused on the thought of the cabin, thinking about how much fun things would be when they got there. A small frown creased his forehead when he considered what the sleeping arrangements would possibly be like, but he decided that could wait until later to sort out. A thought occurred to him to get the other boy to open up a bit more. “What does your family usually do over the summer?”

There was a pause before Eric started to answer, in a slightly bored voice that Cassie could tell was nothing more than an act. “Nothing much. Mom and Dad usually go off somewhere and leave us with either our grandparents or one of our aunts for a month or so. Last year David and Emily were counselors at a youth camp down the road from our Aunt Lucy’s place, but I mostly just sit around and read.” His voice perked up, and the smile on his face was virtually audible. “But I’ve never got to do something like this. It’s… nice.”

“Yeah, it is.” Cassie thought for a moment. This was obviously something special to Eric. The more they talked, the more he hoped they could be friends for the summer, or at least get along, if for no other reason than that the trips were supposed to be fun for everyone. What would be the point of going if you didn’t try and enjoy it? “So, what kinds of books do you normally read?”

“I’m reading this really good book right now,” Eric said with excitement over a subject he knew, “have you seen that show on SciFi, ‘The Dresden Files’?”

“No.”

“Well, it’s based on this guy’s books about a modern day wizard and all these things he does. I saw the show and it looked cool, so I went looking for the series-“

“That makes me think of the book I brought to read, ‘Storm Watch’ or something like-“

“That’s it! You’re reading it too?”

“Well, I haven’t started it yet,” Cassie confessed, amazed that the two of them were actually reading the same book at the same time, “is it any good?”

“Oh, it’s great! There’s- well, you’ve just gotta read it.”

They passed the next two hours discussing various books they had read, both pleasantly surprised to find that they shared similar tastes in literature. It was refreshing to Cassie to have someone around who could talk to him about literature, since his sister hated Sci-Fi and Fantasy and his mom never had the time to read except during vacation. At last they came to the sand bar that marked the half way point for the day, and under Cassie’s direction slid the canoe up beside the equipment boat to join the others for a picnic lunch, still chattering excitedly away.

---

5.

“Well, it seems you two have really hit it off.” Eric’s eyes turned almost instantly at the sound of his brother’s voice from looking at Cassie’s face to yet again staring at his feet, almost as though a switch had been flipped, shutting him up. The sudden change in the youth’s demeanor worried Cassie, but before he could say something Kayla had already grabbed him from behind and dragged him away.

“Come on, you’re gonna help me make some daisy chains.”

“What? Why?”

“Because, every girl should know how to make a daisy chain, and I know that you don’t, that’s why.” She pulled the young boy in girl’s clothing away from the gathering swiftly and towards a small grassy mound where the wild flowers had made refuge on the water’s edge. After making sure they were out of hearing distance enough to talk, she bent down to begin collecting flowers. “Help me out with this, I wanna talk to you a bit away from everyone else.”

“Oh.” Cassie lowered himself to the ground near where his sister stood and settled onto a long flat stone before searching for appropriate flowers, watching her carefully to see what flowers she chose and which she left to see what kind she needed. “What did you want to talk about?”

“You!” She giggled. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed your flirting with him, ‘sis’.”

“Who?”

“Eric, that’s who! The coy little looks, the giggling, the excitement you’re showing when you talk to him, you are SO flirting!”

“Am not! We’re discussing books!” He watched his sister begin stringing the flowers she had gathered together, slitting the stem of one and sliding the stem of the next through it so that the blooms would lay side by side and connected, until he thought he could do it, and began construction of his own chain. “You know you and mom don’t like the same stuff I do. I’m just having fun talking about something I like.”

“And?”

“And what?” He looked up to see her giving him a wide eyed grin. “Kayla, I’m sure I don’t know whatever it is you’re trying to hint I know, so can you please enlighten me?”

Kayla flumped down next to him on the rock. “You can’t tell? He likes you, and you’re just making it worse. You’re wrapping him around your little finger and he’s already too far gone to notice.” Moving her hands quickly, she tied off her chain in such a way that Cassie could not see any line or seam before settling the finished flowery halo upon her brother’s head. “You’re just too cute, you know that?”

“No way, Kayla. Please, stop tormenting me will ya?” He attempted to tie his own chain off, but was so clumsy about it she took the chain from his hands gently and finished it herself, placing it on her own head.

“Perfect. And I’m not tormenting you, I promise. Honest? I’ve always thought it would be great to have a little sister, and now that I have one even temporarily I’m not gonna waste the opportunity to do all the things I’ve always wanted to with her.” She gave him a warm, sisterly hug. “You make a pretty good brother, and even though we argue a lot you’re not bad considering some of the horror stories I’ve heard from my friends. But even with that I think you can learn a lot being a girl for a while. I’ve really liked teaching you the girl stuff this past week getting ready for the trip, and now that you’re doing it straight through for the next three weeks we’ll have so much fun!”

“Sure, I bet.” Cassie opined, but he smiled and returned the embrace for a moment. “What about Jobe’s great and daring plan to pair us off so he has a chance with Miss Princess?” The two glanced over towards the site where the adults were still trying to dig the necessary food out of the packs from where Jobe had carelessly thrown it into the boat while he and the two elder Monroe siblings lay sprawled at the pebbly edge of the water talking. Eric was reading his book further back from the river while from the looks of things occasionally making sure there was nothing he could do to help.

“I think he’s in for a long fruitless battle on that one, but I’m not gonna try and stop him if it keeps her out of my hair. God, did you see her in that canoe?” Cassie nodded that he had. One reason he had made sure to fall behind the other two had been to get away from Emily’s constant complaining about the heat and bugs. She never even set her paddle to water, instead relying on Jobe to do all the work to move their vessel while she did nothing. “I’m glad he’s after her, ‘cause if I had been riding with her we’d be one camper short by now.” The two laughed together as they spent some time concocting various means of ridding the party of the sour girl, each new method trumping the last in terms of silliness.

“But, but…” Cassie tried to stifle his giggles long enough to change the subject. “But what about David?”

Kayla’s smile quickly turned to a frown as she turned to her little brother. “Oh, he’s a bit of a piece of work, one of those ‘god’s gift’ types if you know what I mean. I guess he’s okay company if you're a guy, but let’s just say I’m not expecting to exchange emails with him when this is all done.” Her smile returned, and she poked him in the side playfully. “Now, you and-“

“Don’t say it Kayla-“

“ERIC, though,” and she set off running and making kiss faces as Cassie chased her back towards the encampment. He drew close enough to take a lunge at her fleeing form, but missed her arm and instead caught the waistband of her shorts, dragging them down as she staggered forwards.

“Girls, stop that! Kayla, I know you’re wearing a bikini but please pull your shorts up! The food’s almost ready, we were just about to call you two back in any case.” Ruby cast a disapproving glare towards the two girls, whose grins refused to waver under the onslaught, though they discontinued their horseplay and settled down to eat.

Richard retrieved Jobe and the others from the beach, while Eric cautiously approached the picnic blanket that both Kayla and Cassie had settled upon and, without looking directly at Cassie, asked, “would it be okay if I sat here?” Cassie scooted over closer to his sister in answer, and still blushing the other boy lowered himself to the stretch of open blanket at the same time the rest of the youths claimed and occupied the opposite side of the blanket, leaving the ends open for the two adults.

It did not take long for the food to disappear with all the campers being hungry from a long day of paddling down the river, and with little to no extra conversation the group packed their camp away and prepared to set off again.

David stopped before climbing into his canoe, and turned around to face the other teenagers who were still behind him. "Hey, I've got an idea! Let's switch partners around for the next leg 'til we stop for camp. I'll take Cassie, Eric can take Emily and Jobe, you can take your cousin Kayla."

Cassie took a good look at David, who, noticing his stare, did obscene things with his tongue. "Uh, no." Cassie stated firmly, before grabbing Eric by the arm and physically dragging him towards the canoe furthest from his older brother.

"Oh, come on, it'd be fun!" David tried to follow the two and grabbed Cassie's arm, but Jobe, to Cassie's surprise, came forwards and picked David up by the shoulders, breaking his grip in the process.

"No, David. That's twice you've messed with Cassie. Come on, man, leave my cousin alone before I regret inviting you on this trip and have to hurt you."

Kayla approached Jobe and with a pouty look asked, "What about me?"

Jobe glanced towards Emily, who was again stamping her foot impatiently, then towards David, who looked like he could not decide whether to be angry or piss himself. With an exasperated sigh, he signalled Kayla towards the middle canoe. "Come on, you're with me."

---

6.

The rest of the day's boat travel went smoothly, the water being high enough thanks to recent rain that several of the usually rougher stretches of the river were much calmer than normal, though Cassie knew that the really fun- and challenging- parts were still ahead. The second day would be rougher than the first, and by the end of the third day they would all be feeling beaten, bruised, and quite ready for a nice clean shower once they had the well primed at the cabin. Then the real fun could begin.

"I'm sorry about my brother."

Cassie turned his attention from the marshmallow he was roasting on his stick across the fire to see Eric preparing a hot dog for the flames. "That's okay, I have to deal with guys like him sometimes at school."

Eric settled on the half-rotted log they had drug up to use as a seat as he let his link of processed meat product char in the flames. "With your looks I bet you have to deal with a lot of jerks like him."

"Oh, you have no idea." Cassie let a small smile cross his face as he considered just how little idea the other boy had. Usually guys like David were a problem because they thought they could get by with hassling him about his height, at least until they would somehow 'accidentally' end up with a black eye or similar injury that they mysteriously could not explain to the school. Sometimes he would even take care of an unwanted guy who just would not leave one of his girl friends alone, some of them- a lot of them- much worse than David. "I can deal with him if I have to, but I've always kinda thought it was better to just avoid guys like that if I can."

His hot dog thoroughly black and crunchy, Eric pulled back to enjoy his piece of charcoal. "I mean, he used to not be like this, even around girls, but the last few months he hasn't been the same, since..."

"Since what?"

"Since Lisa broke up with him." Cassie thought he would be sick when he heard the distinct 'crunch, crunch' of the other boy chewing through the overdone hot dog, but tried to block it out as he blew on his own flaming, dripping ball of gooey goodness.

"Why, what did she do?"

"She was the head cheerleader, back at school. Don't get me wrong, he's always been an ass. But, like, okay, the girls had this new super awesome cheerleader on the team, right?" Cassie nodded. "Well, uh, come to find out she's actually a guy, Dane Phoenix, this really small kid who was in my grade. I kinda knew him, we'd gone to a couple of LAN parties and things together. A lot of people thought he was a girl for a long time. Uh, anyways, David made a nasty comment about 'fags wearing skirts' where Lisa could hear it-"

"That's awful!" Cassie said out loud, thinking of his own situation.

"Yeah, I thought so too, and so did Lisa. She slapped him good, and dumped him on the spot. Now none of the girls on the cheer team will even speak to him, and none of the other girls will go out with him since Dana's always been real good to them."

"Dana? Oh, Dane."

"Yeah. So, now David's kind of fed up with the girls at school and I guess figures if he can't have them he should try to torment them as much as possible. I think his mind just hasn't processed that you two aren't automatically against him- at least, weren't until he started treating you like he does the girls at school now." Eric shifted a bit uncomfortably, as though talking so much and in such great detail had left him out of words for the rest of the night. Cassie, however, had remembered something he wanted to ask.

"SO, like, why did you get all quiet when we got around your brother earlier today?"

"I dunno what you're talking about?"

"At lunch? We landed and were talking, but when we got near your brother you got all quiet again." Figuring his marshmallow was cool enough to start eating, Cassie gingerly reached out his unoccupied hand to free the sticky mass from the stick he had been using to roast it. Popping the entire molten orb in his mouth at once, he could not resist the small 'mmm' sound that escaped as he enjoyed the first marshmallow of the trip.

"He doesn't like to see me talking to girls so much any more." Eric shrugged. "I think he's just kind of jealous that they didn't extend the punishment to me? Like since I'm his little brother I should have to suffer just 'cause he did something monumentally stupid?"

"That doesn't make any sense." Cassie responded curiously before returning part of his attention to the bits of marshmallow still stuck to his fingers and placing a new one on the end of his pronged stick.

"I know." Eric prepared himself a second hot dog, and Cassie had second thoughts about attempting another marshmallow if he had to see another lump of charcoal consumed before deciding the risk was worth it. "But I also think it makes him uncomfortable that I'll still talk to Dane- er, Dana too."

"Does it really bother him that badly?" Eric nodded, and Cassie made a mental note to be extra careful when around David. Then a new thought occurred to him. "What about your sister?"

"Oh, Emily? She's a bit flaky, and a bit of a brat, but the only bad thing I've ever heard her say about Dana was that she thought she should have had the spot on the cheer team over some freshman." Eric grinned. "The only problem there is that she's not any good at cheerleading." The two of them laughed at that while they ate their second treats.

At last, the fire began to die down, and rather than rebuild it from the small stockpile of wood beside his stone seat, Cassie said goodnight to Eric, stood up, and made his way through the darkness to the small pup-tent he was sharing with his older sister.

He was changing out of the shorts and bikini he had been wearing all day and into the boxer shorts and tank top his mom had allowed him for sleepwear until they reached the cabin when he heard his sister grumbling and waking up behind him.

"You finally coming to bed?"

"Yeah, but don't look, I'm changing."

"Not like you have anything I haven't seen before," she giggled as she shined her flashlight directly on him.

"Hey, stop that!"

"Oh, come on, Honey, give me a strip tease! Hey, ouch!" She rubbed vigorously at the spot where he had popped her knuckles even as Cassie picked up the flashlight and turned it off, hiding it under his side of the open sleeping bag they were sharing as a mattress. "You're no fun."

"No, I'm not. Go back to sleep." Kayla muttered something under her breath about 'stupid little sisters' as she rolled over and pulled the second open sleeping bag up around her shoulders, but Cassie did his best to ignore her as he curled up on his side of the 'bed' and tried not to think of anything.

Instead, his thoughts turned to three weeks ago, right at the beginning of summer, when he had first heard about his situation.

~~~

"WHAT! Mom, you can't be serious! Cum'mon!"

"No, I've had about enough of you two bickering, and this time you started it, so you're getting the harsher side of the punishment."

"But moooomm!"

"Don't 'But mom' me!"

"But-"

"AAAaatt! Don't forget, I'm punishing your sister too, not just you. If you keep this up you might find her not receiving any punishment at all!"

Caleb sighed as he admitted defeat. Besides, if Kayla was doing all the outside chores for the rest of the summer that meant he would not have to go out in the middle of the day and get all hot and sweaty. No mowing... no weed-eating... no taking out the trash even. Instead he would be inside, under the nice cool air conditioner helping out with the housework and doing all the 'girl stuff' he had picked on Kayla about so much, which didn't sound so bad.

Until he had learned that he would be dressing as a girl all summer to do it. He looked down in disgust at the frilly lacey concoction in his hand as he pondered just why he now owned a bra. No, not just a bra- BRAS. Plural. And panties, too, though anything else he would be borrowing from Kayla. According to his mom, 'every girl should have her own underwear as sharing is unsanitary.' But how did this apply to him, Caleb, a boy?

"All right, Cassie, it's time to change."

"Cassie?"

"Well you can't be Caleb if you're a girl can you?" Ruby had given him a purely evil look when she said that, and he had felt the first twinges of fear at the gleam in her eyes as she continued, "From now until the end of summer, whenever we are home you will be Cassandra Deanne Wessler, or Cassie for short. You're lucky I'm not making you do this for the canoe trip too!"

Of course, that had changed when he tried defying her a few days later by coming downstairs dressed in his normal clothes and refusing to change. "I'm old enough to make my own decisions," he said. "You can't make me do it if I don't want to," he said. "I'm practically an adult now," he said.

Since then not only had he not been allowed a single stitch of boy's clothing unless it was deemed absolutely necessary by his mom, but she had also guilt tripped him with the cost of the breast forms and weird fleshy gaff thing, both of which he would be paying for with his meager weekly allowance for- well, a lot longer than he cared to think about.

---

7.

"Wake up sleepy head!"

"Gngh... go away."

"Waaaaaake uuuuuuup...." Something tickled Cassie's nose, but moved quickly out of the way when he went to swat it before returning to tickle him again.

"Nooooo... 'mashleep..."

"If you're not out of bed in- oof!" Cassie returned his pillow to its rightful place beneath his head before dozing off again for a few seconds. "Well, if you're gonna be that way about it."

"YEEEE!!!" The foghorn did the trick, and if it had not been for her rapid exit Cassie was sure he would have ripped his sister limb from limb. "Kayla, you bi-"

"Language!" Ruby warned from outside the tent.

"-ig ugly witch," Cassie finished, correcting himself quickly when he realized the adults were already up and about. He crawled out of the tent and made his way barefoot over to the campfire where the smell of bacon and eggs had not only him but all the other campers drooling. "Sorry mom."

Ruby gave her youngest a hug before going back to preparing their breakfast on the large flat rock she was using as a hotplate. "Food's almost ready. You're always a grump in the mornings, I know."

"That's why I brought the fog horn this year," Jobe made the mistake of adding, and before he could so much as move a flying tackle from Cassie sent both him and his cousin rolling down the embankment and into the river.

"Is she always so violent?" Emily pushed Kayla ahead of her out of her tent, where the other girl had run to hide from the wrath of her supposed sister. "Eww, is that bacon? I only eat fresh fruit for breakfast." Emily turned up her nose at the smell assaulting her, but her watering mouth belied her interest.

"Well you'll just have to change your ways today, 'cause you'll be needing the energy," Richard answered her, while grinning like a maniac and happily biting into the first crunchy strip as Ruby placed more to sizzle and pop while the grease ran down the dip in the stone to flavor the eggs. "We're setting out in about an hour and a half, as soon as we're packed up."

"You two need to change before you eat," Ruby admonished both Jobe and Cassie as they climbed back up the short embankment, thoroughly soaked from the short wrestling match. "Especially you, young lady."

"Me?" Cassie gestured at himself before looking down. Noticing the nipples of the breast forms sticking out prominently through the soaked tank top, the areolas being obvious through the thin white material, he let out an embarrassed "Eep!" before running off towards the tent where Kayla was already busy changing.

"Hey, what are you- HEY!"

"Kayla, I need clothes!"

"Those are MINE!"

"Kayla!"

"CHILDREN!" Ruby's voice cut through the bickering like a hot iron through butter, not only silencing Cassie and Kayla but the burgeoning conversations of the other teens around the fire as well. Richard just continued humming to himself as he munched another piece of bacon and started on his third egg.

"Sorry mom." The two teens responded in unison. Shortly after, both emerged in fresh bathing suits and shorts with their hair pulled back, looking a good deal more prepared to face the day as well as chastised, if not completely at peace with each other.

"We need to separate you two. Eric, come sit between my girls." The young man just rising from his own tent looked on confused, roused by the promise of greasy, delicious bacon only to find himself being pulled into the middle of a sibling argument. Eventually the bacon won out, and he dropped himself unceremoniously between the two apparent girls, one of whom was eyeing him enviously as he sat in nothing but boxers.

"Careful you don't burn a hole in his underwear staring at them like that lil' sis."

"Kayla!"

"GIRLS!!! If I have to warn you one more time..."

"We'll make you sit with David," Jobe said, drawing a punch in the side from his friend and a small scream from both Cassie and Kayla as they both promised not to fight any more.

---

8.

Uncle Richard had declared the partnering arrangements for the day, and as they set off that morning the various watercraft were split Richard and Cassie, Eric and Kayla, Jobe and David, and finally Ruby and Emily in the flat bottomed boat, where the teenage girl was learning first hand that while she might be able to get the boys to paddle for her, Ruby was having none of that, resulting in more than a few grumbling complaints as she was forced to take up her share of the rowing.

They had not been on the river long when a word from Uncle Richard had him and Cassie falling back behind the rest of the group to talk.

"So, kiddo, how're ya holding up?"

"With the whole girl thing, or the paddling?"

"I dunno. Both. Neither. Just tryin' to make some small talk is all."

"I'm doing fine, Uncle Richard. At least, I guess I'm doing as fine as I can."

A few seconds of silent paddling passed in which Cassie was vaguely distracted by a passing mother duck with her young in tow. Uncle Richard did not seem in any hurry to catch up to the rest of the group, though, and Cassie knew that he would eventually want to talk more.

It did not take much longer for the tension to break. "That was a bit, uh, interesting when you came out of the water this morning."

"How?"

"Well, you looked pretty, ah, convincing."

"You mean my tits right?" Cassie could feel the heat from his uncle's blush even across the distance between them in the canoe. "Mom insisted I be as realistic as possible once she decided to go whole hog."

"She certainly did that. But really, are you doing okay? I can let you spend the rest of the summer at my place if you need to..."

"No Uncle Richard." Cassie spun around on the canoe seat, so he was face to face with his uncle, but kept up with his paddling in reverse. "Thanks for the offer, but I guess I did get myself in this situation."

Richard laughed. "Yup, you did at that. From how you've already been using it, though, I think you've already learned your lesson."

"What's that?"

"That a man can never argue with a woman and hope to win."

Cassie started to laugh along with his uncle until what Richard had actually said came through. "Hold on, what do you mean 'the way I've been using it'?"

Richard gave him a serious look for a moment, even stopping paddling to hold his chin in his palm, before letting his face break into another grin. "You're tellin' me you can ask that question and not know exactly what I'm talkin' about?"

Cassie thought about the question for a moment before he realized what his uncle was saying. "Oh, so you're not going to answer me because you can't without losing the argument?"

Richard leaned forwards and gave him a fatherly pat on the shoulder. "There now, see? You're thinking like a girl already."

Fighting hard against the urge to smack his uncle with his oar, Cassie instead chose to spin back around to face forwards, attempting to beam the words 'I ignore you' straight into his uncle's brain.

His plan was even successful for about a half a second, when his uncle just had to say, "Damn, even turn on the ice just like a girl."

"You JERK!" For that, Cassie decided, his uncle must pay. "Who's your current girlfriend?"

"Why?"

"'Cause I'm gonna call her and let her know just how much of a mean, vile old man you are, picking on your 'niece' like that!"

"You know, I bet the boys would love it if I untied your bikini top right now."

"PERVERT!" He almost spun around in his seat again, but the raucous laughter of his uncle was making it hard to keep a smile off his own face. Their canoe raced forwards to join the rest of the throng to Cassie's repeated calls of "PERVERT PERVERT PERVERT!" and his uncle's continuing laughter.

Soon they found themselves at the front of the group, with the others lagging slightly behind. Richard leaned forwards conspiratorially and asked Cassie in a stage whisper, "you wanna start a race?" Cassie nodded and set himself ready, paddling furiously the moment his uncle announced, "Aaannnd they're OFF!" It did not take but a few strokes for the other two canoe teams to pick up what was happening and set chase, the two younger men catching up quickly while Kayla and Eric pulled into a close third. They kept the pace up for another quarter of a mile before Richard called a halt.

"Why'd we stop?" Eric asked in between gasps.

"The rapids section is just a little bit further on. Hear that roaring sound?" The teenagers all nodded before Richard continued. "Okay, up until now I've let ya'll get by without life jackets since you can all swim and we haven't been anywhere really rough, but that changes now. Life jackets- ON!" As one the entire group, including Ruby and a disgusted looking Emily, pulled the dirty yellow life vests out from under their seats and buckled them on, pulling the straps taught as they did so. "If there's any second thoughts about this now, too late, last chance out was yesterday morning." The roar was growing louder as the current continued to pull their craft toward the rocky whitewater even without their paddling.

Even having prior warning and experience, the majesty of those first rapids always took Cassie's breath away. Looming up in the distance like a second, misty horizon, the short drop down to the next stage of the river was a scary unknown the first time you went down it. Cassie suddenly saw the reason behind his uncle's splitting of the teams, guaranteeing that one of the more experienced campers was with each of the newcomers and had control of their respective canoes. Cassie nervously wiped the sweat from his eyes and forehead before gripping his paddle tightly, knowing that the first test of the trip was right ahead, drawing steadily closer.

"On the right!" His uncle called with a gleeful note in his voice, and Cassie quickly threw his paddle to that side, rowing furiously to turn the craft away from the jutting stones threatening to take them under.

"More right, Uncle!" Using his paddle like a pole he pushed away from a second series of rocks before screaming, "Left!" Using all his strength to propel the slim and craft away from the looming bed of sharp stones and sand bars that had suddenly appeared. Just ahead was the fall- just another fifteen feet, and then down about a foot and a half and they would be clear of the first obstacle, though there would be no more wide open spaces to the river for the next two hours at least. The cool spray as the water splashed up through the narrow passages between the rocks and down onto his face felt good, but he knew that after they got through canoeing today he would have to check on the contents of his backpack.

"Eeeek!" Cassie turned slightly to see Emily lose her paddle to a root sticking out into the water as the flat bottomed boat made its way down the least treacherous part of the rapids and towards the barely submerged sand bank that would let them get out and drag the boat around the edge of the waterfall. He fully expected more screams when Emily found that there was a nest of crayfish in the bank, but did his best not to let his thoughts leave the tricky bit of steering ahead of him.

"You ready?"

"Yeah!"

"Three, two, one, over!" With a final desperate attempt to keep the canoe away from the more dangerous rocks both above and below the fall, they went over the edge, just for a moment balanced precariously between the upper and lower river before, with a mighty splash, they landed complete and more than a little damp at the foot of the fall. "Whoo-eee!"

"Hahah!" Cassie reached back and gave his uncle a quick high five before navigating down to the first rest stop of the day, a small beach just downstream from the waterfall that gave a perfect view of the turbulent waters, which also happened to be the last easily accessible rest area before that night's camping stop.

Richard hopped from the canoe and stretched before grabbing Cassie up in a powerful bear hug. "I NEVER get tired of that! Ah, the first thrill of the trip, not to be the last!" He spun Cassie around a couple of times before setting him back down, slightly dizzy but none the worse for wear, on the sand to wait for the rest of their crew.

Jobe and David were the next two down, bumping repeatedly into rocks and turning sideways as they fought each other for control of the craft, working against one another rather than together and ending up sideways as they went over the fall, nearly toppling over and spilling themselves in the river. They barely were out of the way before Kayla and Eric came down behind them going a good deal faster than Cassie and Richard had been and managing a half second's air time before themselves falling to the river below, slapping smoothly into the water and turning to slide up the beach beside Cassie and Richard ahead of the older boys, who were stuck trying to paddle in opposite directions around a rock caught on the nose of their canoe.

"Hey, you two, hurry up and get over here!"

"As soon as this idiot stops fighting me," Jobe freed a hand from his paddle long enough to smack David upside the back of his head, which coincidentally freed their canoe from its stalemate and let it slip in the direction David was still paddling.

"I know how to use a stupid canoe, okay?"

"I'm senior camper here, you need to listen to me on this river!"

The brewing fight was cut short when a high pitched scream followed by a metallic 'clump' and a repeated "Get it off get it off get it OFF!" signaled that Emily had found the crayfish.

---

9.

"That was AWESOME!" Eric was hyped up on the experience of whitewater canoeing, bouncing around with the adrenaline rush from fighting his way down the river and ready to go again, a feeling that Cassie could relate to. Full of nervous energy himself, Cassie was pumped for a different reason.

"Uncle, are we doing it again this year?"

"What? Oh, I don't know." Richard looked from Cassie to each of the other members of their troupe, sizing them up. "Mmm, not on the trip out, but I'll take you out some time this week or next if you want to."

"Yesss!" Cassie pumped his fist in the air and jumped up and down a couple of times before rushing forwards and giving his uncle a huge hug and, on impulse, a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks Uncle Richard." Spinning away from the slightly shocked man, he laughed a bit as he skipped back a couple of paces, happy enough to willingly embrace a little bit of girlishness for once. "Who's coming with me?"

"What are you going to do?" Eric stepped forwards bravely, after having conquered the waterfall feeling he could do anything.

Cassie and Kayla replied in unison, "The Cliff of Death!" Kayla was as excited as Cassie, and embraced her younger sibling while giggling excitedly.

Eric gulped a little nervously, no longer feeling so brave as a moment before. "The, The Cliff of Death?"

"Sure!" Cassie grabbed him by the upper arm and pulled him over to a better vantage point to see a large, nasty looking outcropping of rock jutting up from the woods a few miles away. "That's it over there, we call it The Cliff of Death 'cause the first year we found it there was this like totally old human skeleton down at the foot of it!"

"No we didn't! Cassie!" Kayla came forward and grabbed the youth's other arm. "She's lying to you. There were two human skeletons, one of them was still wearing a pair of cowboy boots and the other was-"

"Hey hey hey you two, stop trying to scare the poor boy!" Ruby came up from behind and pushed the two 'girls' away from Eric, who now looked thoroughly green. "Don't listen to them, honey. It's just a big rock the girls and their cousin and uncle like to go repelling from. They've got several crampons set permanently in the stone and Richard double checks them every year before letting the girls go climbing, so it's perfectly safe as long as you're careful." She glared at her two children who stood back pouting like she had broken their favorite toy. "And just for THAT, you two are taking the flat bottom tomorrow."

"No!"

"Mom!"

"Ruby, I don't think-" Richard started, but his sister cut him off with a sharp look she normally reserved for her children, the distraction in her attention giving Kayla a chance to whisper something in Cassie's ear, causing his face to light up.

"But mom," Kayla started in a pathetic whine, "we're just girls, you can't expect US to do that!"

"Yeah, why can't the boys do it, they're stronger than we are!" Cassie followed his sister's lead, even going so far as to give Jobe a pathetic look asking for help.

"They'd have no trouble doing it!" Kayla said, and out of the corner of her eye caught both Jobe and David puffing up at the praise of their masculinity.

Then David stepped right into it. "We don't mind, Miss Wessler, really!" Jobe caught on to what was happening, but David continued on before he could stop him. "We'll do it, you don't have to make the girls!"

Ruby sighed. "Alright," she cast a look at her two 'daughters' that told them in no uncertain terms that they had won the battle but the war was far from over. Then she smiled an evil smile. "If you two really want to carry the flat bottom through the woods and let the girls have your canoe, I can't stop you."

"Wait, what?" Jobe smacked David upside the back of his head for at least the third time that day, making Cassie wonder if the two really were friends or not.

"You just volunteered to carry the boat. It can't make it over some of the rougher water ahead very easily, at least not loaded down like it is without losing a lot of our things, so it has to be hauled down the trails to the end of the rapids. Usually either me or Jobe and Richard do it, but since you were so kind..."

The look of horror growing across David's face was, Cassie later decided, even better than the one on Eric's face when she had told him the story about the dead body. The big difference was that what her mom was saying was true.

"That's enough rest. Back to the boats!" Cassie climbed in front while Richard shoved their canoe in the water, and soon they were off again for the last leg of the day.

---

10.

"Whoo, I'm bushed." Cassie stretched as far as he could before standing up from the camp fire. "I'll see everybody again in the morning."

"Good night, sweetie."

"'Night Cassie."

"Yeah." He yawned noisily before shuffling sorely the few feet back from the fire to his tent, where Kayla was already laying down reading. "Do you always go to bed early when we're on these trips?"

"I learned a couple of years back that I feel better in the mornings if I go to bed a bit early. Since there isn't much to do after sundown when we're out in the woods until we get to the cabin except talk, and that's mostly what we do when we're at the cabin too, I just figure I might as well make the canoeing part as easy on myself as I can." She marked her place in her book before turning back to watch Cassie finish changing. "Though there is one thing I'd like to talk to you about tonight, if that's okay."

He was tired, but knew what she probably wanted to talk about. Oh well, he thought, might as well get it over with. "Sure." He crawled under the covers himself, rolling over to face his sister. "Shoot."

"How do you feel about being a girl?"

He sighed. "I'm not really a girl, Kayla. You know that."

"Might as well be. You know Mom isn't treating you any different than she does me."

"I know. I dunno, it's weird. I'm a boy, but here I am with tits and a, uh- looking like a girl. Since Mom told me that I'd be spending the entire trip as a girl with this stuff stuck on me I'd been really nervous, but it's actually been kinda anticlimactic. Like, it's actually easier to deal with NOT being able to take the boobs off, you know?"

"Yup. I've never been able to take mine off."

"Oh, har de har har." He slapped her playfully on the shoulder. "Seriously. You try being a boy who has to pretend to be a girl for the summer."

She seemed lost in thought for a moment. "Maybe that's your problem."

"And how do you figure that?" He was curious about what she might have in mind, while also being nervous that he would not like what she might have to say.

"You're pretending to be a girl. Maybe, instead of thinking 'I'm a boy pretending to be a girl for the summer', you should just be thinking 'I'm a girl for the summer.' You know?"

He pondered what she had said. "I think so. Like, don't be a boy dressed as a girl, just, like, be a girl? I dunno, does it work that way? I think therefore I am?"

"Sounds good to me." Kayla yawned sleepily, her eyes drooping. "I think, therefore I'm a yam." She giggled. "Good night, sis."

"Good night Kayla." He gave his sister a hug, but instead of going right to sleep decided he needed to think through what she had said a bit more.

'I think, therefore I am. A girl? Hi, I'm Caleb Wessler, I'm sixteen years old, and I'm a boy." He breathed a heavy sigh, and braced himself for discomfort. 'Hi. I'm Cassandra Deanne Wessler. I'm sixteen years old, and I'm a girl. You can call me Cassie.' Not too bad, he thought, just a little more work and it might just work. 'Hi, I'm Cassie Wessler, I'm sixteen years old, and I'm a girl.'

'Hi, I'm Cassie Wessler.'

'I'm a girl.'

'I'm sixteen years old.'

'I'm a girl.'

'Cassie is a girl.'

'I'm Cassie.'

'I'm a girl.'

'I'm a girl.'

'I'm a girl.'

'I think I can handle this,' he thought as he- no, 'she,' fell asleep, repeating her mantra over and over, trying to believe it.

---

Notes: Unedited, unproofed, untested. This is the first ten 'chapters' of the massive story I began for the Summer Romance contest. Thoughts? Editing ideas? Fleas? All are welcome. *scratch scratch scratch*

Boys of Summer 11-15

Melanie E.

---

One summer never ends,
One summer never begins,
It keeps me standing still,
It takes all my will,
Then suddenly, last summer,
Then suddenly, last summer...

The Motels- Suddenly Last Summer

---

11.

Cassie squeezed his eyes shut against the bright sunlight streaming in through the open tent flaps.

'No. I'm a girl for the summer. Might as well get used to it.' He... She gently rubbed the sleep from her eyes, listening to the sound of the birds chirping in the trees outside, along with a soft 'pat pat pat' along the roof of the tent. Rain? He, 'drat, think GIRL!' She sat up and reluctantly opened her eyes to see that the sun was not near as bright as she had first thought. "Kayla, can you PLEASE take that flashlight away from my face?"

"And a good morning to you, too! At least it wasn't the fog horn again."

"Yeah, yeah. Is it raining?"

Kayla turned the light off, sending the room into a state of shadowy near-darkness. "You just now noticed? It was thundering pretty good last night about three. Uncle's been listening to the National Weather Service on the emergency radio, seems a line of storms moved in more quickly than they were expecting. It's not really supposed to set in until tonight, when we should already be at the cabin, but we're gonna be pretty well soaked today all day." She pulled the top sleeping bag away from Cassie before she could react and grab it, and started folding it to put away. "Did you pack anything for rain or are we gonna have to dig it out of the boat?"

"Oh, nooo!" Cassie whined, remembering too late that her rain jacket was stuffed in with her clothes for the cabin. "I should have grabbed it when I got my sunglasses out!"

"Well, it just so happens..." Kayla whipped a bright pink jacket from her bag and presented it smugly to Cassie. "Voila!"

"Uh," Cassie took the offensively girly piece of clothing from her sister with a look of disgust. "What's this?"

"Your rain jacket! Mom pulled it last night and gave it to me this morning when I came out to give you." She giggled happily.

"I don't remember it being this... pink, before." It was a sturdy rain jacket, and she recognized it as her sister's old one that had been replaced just this year. It was in much better shape than her own military-green monstrosity, which in the past two years had did less to keep her dry and more just managed to keep her uncomfortably damp but not soaked.

Kayla frowned at her, looking slightly disappointed. "Well, I thought you'd appreciate it, but if you want I can see if mom has your old one stored away."

No, no, that's okay, I do appreciate it, really!" Now feeling very guilty, she took the rain jacket and held it tightly. "I just wasn't expecting it, is all. I'm still getting used to all this, Kayla."

Kayla hugged her sister comfortingly. "I know. Just wait, next year you'll get a new one since I got it this year." She giggled for a moment before continuing. "Look at it this way, it's less embarrassing wearing it since you're a girl than if you were still Caleb!"

"That's for sure!" Cassie had to giggle along with her big sister as they changed into the cargo shorts and thin long sleeved tops Kayla had brought back for the wet weather. Cassie was tempted to skip the sports bra in the stack of clothing her sister handed her, but recalling trying that the day after they had first attached the breast forms changed her mind.

"Good girl."

"Shut up, Kayla."

Breakfast that morning consisted of granola bars and water since nobody had thought of covering the wood or fire the night before to prevent the rain from soaking through, and all the campers were feeling less than chipper as they completed packing up the last of the camp. That day's boat assignments were Kayla and Cassie, Ruby and Eric, and Richard and Emily, with a less than happy Jobe and David bringing up the rear in the flat bottomed boat, now sporting a large blue tarp wrapping and covering the more water-sensitive cargo.

Richard stood up in his canoe, rocking it violently and causing Emily to squeak as she gripped the sides fearfully. "Okay, people, last leg of the trip! We got about six more hours to go, give it eight for the rain and maybe a bit more if it picks up a lot. Jobe, you two will be pulling off in about an hour, you know the spot where we usually stop? Good. We'll meet up with you at the normal spot, and the last two hours or so we'll all be together as a group again. Oh, one more thing." And with that, he placed his right foot on the side of the canoe and tipped it over sideways, spilling him and Emily both into the water before the teenage girl had a chance to scream.

"Hey, no fair!" Cassie called as she laughed, watching her uncle stand up in the knee-high water and right the canoe before lifting a thoroughly soaked and unhappy Emily back into her seat, then climb carefully in himself, watchful not to tip it over again.

"Why did you do that!" Emily screamed and slapped Richard across the face, who was luckily in too good a mood to even care.

"We get the shower first when we get to the cabin now! Oh, yeah, ouch!" Rather than do anything that would cause problems, Richard picked up his paddle and started the procession. It was an old family rule- first team to get dumped in the water gets the first showers since they were more than likely the most miserable. Cassie and Kayla usually won the honor some time during that very last day, being the youngest and least experienced with their canoe, but once in a while either their uncle or cousin would 'cheat' to get it, the downside being that you would also have to be the ones to prime the well pump, something Cassie never liked having to do.

"Come on, lil' sis," Kayla whispered in her ear, "let's show them we don't need the showers first by making it all the way down to the cabin without flipping this year!" Kayla's hand appeared over Cassie's shoulder, and she quickly reached up and squeezed it to agree with her sister.

"Let's do this!" The two set off as quickly as their paddles would take them, closing the distance between their canoe and that of their uncle in record time before surpassing him. Cassie was delighted to realize just how large of a disadvantage her uncle was at having Emily in his canoe- like with the boys, she was refusing to help paddle, and instead sat with her arms crossed and a put-upon pout on her face, playing the 'spoiled princess' role to the hilt.

"Geez, she doesn't have a fun bone in her body, does she?" By now they were well ahead of the others, and Kayla wanted to talk. "Not like her little brother, huh?"

"What? Oh, come on, Kayla, not THIS again."

"Oh hohoh, yes! Did you know that the entire time we were canoeing together yesterday all he talked about was you? 'Cassie this' and 'Cassie that.' It was kind of sweet really."

"Really?" Cassie frowned, not sure if she liked the idea of a boy liking her.

"Really, really. Does that weird you out?"

Cassie paddled on in thought. "Yeah, a bit. Don't you feel weird about it? A boy liking me?"

"Hmm." Kayla laughed. "Not really."

"Why not?" The river was getting rough up ahead, and Cassie wanted to finish the conversation before they had to stop just so they could keep their concentration on the river.

"Because I already know at least one guy at school who likes you too, and I guess talking to him desensitized me to the idea."

"WHAT!" Cassie stopped paddling and jerked around, nearly turning their canoe over. "Who? He's gay, right?"

Kayla laughed again, a sound Cassie was starting to dislike. "Nope. Okay, he's bi. What, it never struck you that even as a guy you're a little hottie? You DO take after me and mom, you know."

"Oh, so now I look like a girl even as a guy?"

"No, not particularly. I mean, he knows you're a guy, but a lot of the girls at school think you're cute too, something in the water or something."

"Shut up."

"Yes ma'am." Now the hard part of the trip was just starting, and as they tackled the first big set of rapids, the sky opened up above them. The storm had arrived early.

---

12.

"This sucks."

"Tell me about it." Kayla grimaced as she tried to force the canoe a little higher above her head. The rain had begun to come down in sheets, preventing any of the campers from seeing far ahead, and when they had reached the stop for Jobe and David to pull off and carry the boat their Uncle Richard had concluded that it would be safer for everyone to stick together and take the journey on foot. That had been an hour ago, and Kayla and Cassie were both feeling the toll of two days of paddling combined with the weight of the wood canoe.

"Alright, let's take another break, then we'll switch shifts." Richard dropped his canoe unceremoniously beneath one of the dryer clusters of trees surrounding them on the rough trail through the forest, marked out years ago on one of their first canoe trips. "You boys doing okay so far?"

Jobe wheezed towards his father in response, rain dripping from the hood of his jacket.

"Well, the girls can take the next shift, can't you Cassie?"

His saying her name not having registered at first, Cassie's sigh of relief as she sat her canoe down quickly turned to a whine of panic. "Who? What? US! But Uncle Richard!"

"Hahah! Have fun, girls!" David slapped her roughly on the back, toppling her into her sister. "Oops! Sorry!" He turned towards Jobe, who was staring daggers at him yet again. "Hey, man, I didn't mean to!"

"They're just girls, man, you can't be rough with them like that. What's gotten into you lately?"

"Hey, waiddaminute here!" Cassie stood up angrily. "Are you saying I'm weak or something?" Jobe cowered back slightly under her steely gaze. "What, just 'cause I wear a bra all of a sudden I can't stand up for myself?"

"Cassie, come on, I didn't mean it like that-"

"Yes you did!" Now both Jobe and David were wearing similar penitent expressions, one afraid of the teen ball of fury in front of him, the other afraid of what the first would do should he say anything. "God, Jobe, you're such a..." Cassie stopped herself, shocked by what she was about to say.

Seeing her expression change suddenly from insulted anger to one of confusion, Jobe risked a "What?"

Her expression hardened again, showing no more of her confused and disturbed feelings. "You're such a boy," she finished lamely, before plopping back down next to her sister.

"Well, yeah?" Jobe gave her one of his patent sideways grins. "I kinda noticed."

"IF you two are DONE," Ruby interrupted the escalating battle with a hard stare at each of the two teens. "Now, I think I've had enough of all this fighting! Cassie, stop being such a little snot towards your cousin. And Jobe, I expected Cassie and Kayla to do this kind of thing to each other, but you? Now, I know you were just trying to help, but Cassie isn't a little kid any more, she's a young woman and you need to respect her." While her words were aimed at Jobe, Cassie could feel her mom's eyes boring into her, driving the reason behind her own punishment home.

For her part, Cassie was in no state to argue with her mom, too upset by what she had been thinking to truly worry about the reprimand. 'Did I really just SAY that? I guess I really am learning something from all this- hopefully nothing that gets me beat up.'

It was less than a quarter hour later that Richard called for the group to pick up their boats and head out, and with some reluctance Cassie abandoned her canoe and took up the right hand rope attached to the nose of the flat bottomed boat. A gentle tap on her shoulder drew her attention away from the upcoming misery of dragging the large weight down the trail and towards Eric, who was standing behind her self-consciously staring at his feet.

It was hard to hear his mumbling through the rain, but Cassie could just make out Eric's words. "I can take your shift pulling the boat if you want."

"Really?" Cassie asked him, disbelieving of the offer.

Eric smiled slightly, lifting his eyes to her face for just a brief moment before turning his attention back to his feet. "Yeah, I don't mind, really."

Cassie, in another fit of impulse, leaned forwards and gave the young man before her a small hug. "Thanks, but I don't think Uncle Richard OR my mom would like it if I let you do that. Besides," she laughed, "you'll get your chance to pull this thing all too soon, believe me." She watched him as he blushed and turned away to rejoin her mom, who gave her an odd look, at their own canoe before returning to the flat bottomed boat.

"I told you he liked you, didn't I?" Kayla poked her in the side when she drew within range, and they both began the long walk to the next rest stop, trying and for the most part failing to ignore the rain that had by now thoroughly drenched everything around them.

"Kayla, stop it, please?"

"What, I'm just sayin' is all." Kayla laughed at the obvious discomfort of her 'little sister' with the idea of a boy having a crush on her. "Best get used to it lil' sis, this is the kind of thing sisters do." A particularly stubborn root caused the two to have to devote their energy towards getting the boat 'up and over', effectively braking the conversation while they concentrated on the path ahead, searching for more possible pitfalls.

After making sure the trail was more or less clear of further obstacles, Cassie turned to her sister. "How do you know about what sisters do anyways?"

"Friends, talk shows, and the Lifetime channel," Kayla answered snottily, causing both girls to snort and cackle.

"Yeah, next thing I know you'll have me painting your toenails while we discuss our favorite brands of lip gloss or something."

"Hah! Not likely! Emily might want to get in on something like that, and I don't know if I could handle that conversation with you in any case." Kayla reached over and gave Cassie a pat on the head. "But if you wanna do pedicures, I've got this really gross sore on my heel where I stepped on a broken shell yesterday that-"

"Eww, Kayla, that's disgusting! I don't want to hear this!"

"Well, if you're sure..."

"YES!"

Kayla laughed again, and continued to laugh as they made their way down the trail a steady distance behind the others, talking all the way.

---

13.

Having decided on holding off on any large meals until they were safely ensconced within the cabin, the campers settled on small periodic snacks of granola bars and water to tide them over while they made their way through the vertical river of rain, only growing worse the further they moved, sticking to the river as best they could to keep from losing their direction.

Teams hauling the flat bottom boat were swapping out in roughly half hour shifts, and by Cassie’s best estimate they had been moving on foot for about four hours. Everybody was wet and miserable, with no end in near sight as the worsening weather caused more and more delays in getting to the cabin. Cassie hoped they would be in before nightfall, but with how dark the sky was staying thanks to the unexpected storm she had a strong suspicion that they would most likely be stubbing their toes in the shadows long before they ever saw their goal.

“Okay folks, let’s take another rest.” Her uncle dropped the cord where he had been taking his own shift hauling the flat bottom monstrosity through the thickening mud and compost of the forest trail they were traveling on. Of everyone on the camping trip Cassie knew her uncle was both the hardiest and most experienced camper there, and with how storm battered and drained he was beginning to look she loathed catching sight of her own reflection. “Ruby and Eric, your shift is up next. Think you can handle it?” Cassie saw both her mother and Eric nod exhausted assent to her uncle.

Even with having to lug so many heavy objects through the woods Cassie was happy. She loved rain, she loved these woods, and she loved the cabin that was waiting their return at the end of the journey. She could just imagine arriving and beginning the unpacking of the food her uncle and cousin had already dropped off. It was not uncommon for her uncle to take his truck up to the cabin a few days early with plenty of food and other things they would need for such a long stay. He had an ancient freezer he could load into the back of his truck, an old ice- block type that he used to haul the food out and store it in until they arrived. The truck would stay at the cabin in case of an emergency, and from what both he and their cousin Jobe had explained to her he would take those first couple of days to really ‘rough it’ before the rest of their entourage, Jobe included, even set out for the meeting spot.

She reflected on that for a moment, and her uncle’s tiredness suddenly took on a whole new dimension. She thought she was tired? He had been out in the woods for close to three days before coming back to the meeting spot for them! Now that Jobe was old enough to drive on his own he would not even have had a reason to return since dropping off their supplies, would he? And she knew that besides testing it to make sure it would run, he NEVER turned the generator or the well pump on before they arrived, preferring to get the itch for ‘solitude and simplicity’ out of his system while it could not hurt anyone else.

"Not much further now people, another hour or two and we should be there." Her uncle turned around and grinned at the group from under the poncho he preferred over the others' more conventional rain jackets.

"How?" Kayla was the quickest out with the question that was on the faces of those in their group who knew how much time the trip normally took. "We can't be going faster than we do in the water, and with all this rain..."

"Hehehe, you never noticed, did you? We left the river about two hours back, where it takes a big bend. You kids' Aunt Mandy got me this," their uncle held up a small computer with a bright digital screen wrapped in plastic for the group to see, "for Christmas this year. It's some kind of GPS device that shows a map of where you're at. I knew the river took a bend, but I never felt comfortable with the idea of leaving it before because frankly I'm shit with a compass." He chuckled again at that while Ruby berated him mildly about language in front of the children. "Anyways, I used it on my way up to meet you all and found out it allowed me to cut a good three hours off the normal trip following the river, so I went ahead and marked it in the little computer thing. If I had been taking the flat bottom today I was gonna use it and surprise you all by skipping the normal meeting spot like I usually do anyways and going overland ahead to steal the first shower. Since Jobe and David got themselves the honor of taking the da- stupid thing instead," he gave his younger sister a sheepish grin, "I was just gonna save it, but when the weather made us leave the river I figured why not get us out of this as soon as possible." He stopped talking and instead prepared to bask in the praise from the others.

Cassie was not the first to shout in happiness, and when her sister gave her a hug and started jumping up and down she was more than happy to join in. Early showers! Sitting around the fireplace nursing a cup of cocoa and watching the rain would beat carrying a canoe through it any day.

"Well, what're we waiting for?" Eric ran to the boat and grabbed one of the ropes, attempting to move it on his own across the muddy ground. "Let's get going?"

"Right!" Ruby rushed to his side and grabbed her own rope. "First ones there get the first showers!"

"Hey, I stole those cheap and square!" Richard took off after the quickly moving pair, who were just beginning to realize that without his 'little computer thing' they had no hope of finding their way to the cabin regardless. "Hah! Forgot something, din'cha?" He waved the small yellow and black box around a bit to the scowls of the dissenters.

"Come on, less talk more cabin!" Cassie pushed him with the nose of her canoe, and soon the group was off again, heading quickly for warm food and dry clothes.

---

14.

Cassie's eyes grew wide as she lifted her canoe over the last line of scrub bushes and into the meticulously well kept clearing where the cabin sat. A collective sigh of relief rose from those around her as her uncle led the way to the canoe rack while Jobe and David pulled the flat bottom boat towards the riverside doors of the cabin for unloading.

"Well, we're here."

At first glance, the cabin was an unimpressive site to behold. Lying squat and- at the moment- dark through the veil or rain, the weather worn pine paneling on the outside gave the impression of a rundown, shabby hunter's retreat. Cassie, however, knew that the inside was quite different, with cedar paneling, a warm stone fireplace for chilly nights and s'mores, two large well ventilated bedrooms and a full working bathroom once the well was primed and ready. They even had a generator that Uncle Richard had paid to update to solar powered three summers ago, providing them with enough electricity for lights and a few other conveniences, though it looked like they would be using the backup gas generator for a while to start. Cassie could see Uncle Richard's enormous green truck peeking out around the far edge of the cabin, where it would stay unless they needed a quick way into town for emergencies or wished to risk the two hour drive to the nearest gas station slash pizza place slash Seven Eleven.

"Bathrooms!" Emily screeched and dropped the end of her canoe, racing into the cabin and leaving Richard in a shaky position as he tried to fight the sudden shift in balance.

"Hey, we need to finish up out here first!"

A loud "Fuck you!" was all the response Emily gave as she grabbed for the handle of the door and twisted it- only to find it locked. "Dammit!"

"Hey hey hey, watch the language! You may not be one of my daughters but that won't stop me from punishing that kind of behavior!" Ruby waited until Eric gave her the 'all clear' before lowering the end of her own canoe and stomping off towards the angry teenager now screaming and pulling at her hair. "Now you get back here and help us unpack, or so help me..."

It did not take long for Jobe to pull the key from around his neck and unlock the door of the cabin, letting fresh air in and allowing everyone to start carrying in their share of the packing while Richard dragged Emily off towards the pump house. She was in an awful foul mood after being denied her princess act yet again, and Cassie knew Emily would have to either get her act together and join in to help everyone else or keep it up and ruin her own fun. Cassie was determined not to let it get to her, though, and vowed to enjoy this trip even if it killed her.

"Need help with that?" Michael approached her with a swagger that, while she was sure it was meant to look sexy, only made her a little more sick of his arrogance.

"No thanks. I got it." She hefted the case of clothes she was carrying up a little bit higher to prove it.

"Come on, let me have it." Michael grabbed the handle and pulled, yanking the- admittedly- slightly too heavy case from her hands before marching into the cabin ahead of her.

"Hey! What an-"

"Asshole!" Kayla finished for her, not even flinching at the angry look from her mom for her use of filthy language. "Here sis," she said, handing Cassie the two smaller cases she had brought up, "let me handle this."

Cassie held back a bit and was glad she had when a resounding 'smack' rang out from inside the cabin, followed by Kayla's voice screaming at such a pitch and intensity that Cassie was glad she could not make out the words. Michael ran out of the cabin with his hands over his ears and a red welt on his face that seemed to glow in the stormy twilight. She glanced at her mom, but Ruby seemed in no hurry to get involved in the battle between her eldest daughter and their guest for the next two weeks.

At last the well was primed and ready, the bags and boxes were inside, and Richard had the generator started up and running on some of the emergency fuel for starting and dark days like today. A warm fire was set, Emily was locked in the bathroom with the shower running despite the fact the water had to be freezing, and the other campers were all gathered around the fireplace trying to dry some before starting the next stage of unpacking. Almost unconsciously the group seemed to have split, the girls on one side of the room with the guys occupying the other, filling the floor space instead of running the risk of soaking the three old couches which had obviously seen better days, lest they collapse under the weight of the very damp and very tired group. All were silent, resting for a moment before the arduous task of pulling everything out of the packs and bags around them.

It was a much more relaxed group who responded to Ruby's question, "So, what's it gonna be for dinner?"

---

15.

Cassie found hanging around her older sister to be a lot more fun than she would have anticipated before the trip. The longer she was around her, the better they seemed to get along, so when Kayla volunteered for unpacking in the 'girl's room' after dinner, she gladly followed her lead.

"Thanks for the help lil' sis."

"No problem 'big sis." They laughed for a moment before continuing their unpacking, making sure to take the same bunk bed. Cassie cleared her throat before continuing. "Uh, sis? Will it be okay? Me staying in here?"

"Yeah, sure, why not?" Kayla gave her a searching look before the light came on over her head. "Oh! Because?" She gestured at her crotch, making Cassie blush.

"Yeah, obviously. I've never slept in the same room with a girl before." Kayla gave her another look that said 'oh, really'? "Well, besides you." That seemed to satisfy her. "Do you think it will be a problem?"

Kayla paused in making up the top bunk and turned to Cassie. "Pull your shorts down," she ordered.

"No!"

"Come on!" Kayla reached forwards and gave a sharp tug, bringing the nylon track shorts Cassie had donned after her shower to the floor along with her panties.

"Kayla!"

"Well, what? It's nothing I've never seen before." Cassie glanced down at her smooth crotch before jerking her shorts and panties up tightly. "Whatever that glue thing Mom and you used did, it definitely makes you look like a girl even naked."

"But Kayla, she doesn't know! You and Mom do, and you're related to me, but that Emily girl-"

"Will never EVER know, Cassie, unless you give yourself away. How long did Mom say that glue would last?"

Cassie rolled her eyes. "Two weeks."

Kayla nodded. "And when did she glue it on?"

"The day we headed out."

"Yup! That gives you another... ten or eleven days before you need to worry about it, and by that time she won't see anything but a girl even if you do act a little butch now."

Cassie got nervous. "Have I been acting too boyish?" She bit her lip anxiously, causing Kayla to laugh again.

"Nope, not in the slightest! Keep it up, nothing will happen." Cassie let out a deep sigh of relief, releasing the breath she had not known she had been holding.

"Phew! Okay." It was only a few minutes more and they had the room finished, with all four bunks made up and their own clothes as well as their mother's unpacked and in the drawers, Emily's bags waiting for her on her bed- neither wanted to risk another drama attack if they messed with her things.

By the time everyone was completely unpacked and settled, the sound of the rain continuing to fall was enough to draw out universal yawns of exhaustion. Without further conversation the family and guests moved as one to their respective beds and called it an early night. Tomorrow was another relaxing day, with the canoeing behind them unless they chose to do it and no set plans for the next two weeks.

Cassie climbed the ladder to the top bunk while Kayla crawled into her own bunk directly below. Emily had huffed a bit about having to unpack her own things before setting her cases on the floor and crawling into the opposite top bunk without any more complaints. Cassie felt odd sleeping in nothing but her panties and a tank with her in the room- she felt odd sleeping in panties in a tank anyways, she forced herself to remember- but by now it was too late to worry about it, and if Kayla was right it would not matter in the slightest what she wore so long as she acted appropriately.

"G'nite girls," Ruby called as she waltzed in wearing her extra large sleep shirt and shut the lights off.

"'Nite Mom."

"G'nite Mom."

"Good night Miss Wessler."

Cassie listened to her mother's breathing, and the slight snoring of Emily, as she slowly drifted off to sleep herself, filled with dreams of climbing rocks, swimming, and running through the woods with her family.

---

Sorry for the delay between posts- gotta wait on access to the internet on an actual computer 'fore I can post these things.

Anyone interested in either volunteering as an editor/testreader/poster or who just has any recommendations or ideas, just PM me and we can set somethin' up!

Melanie E.

Summer days,
Wasted away,
But Oh,
On those summer nights!

Olivia Newton-John and John Travolta- Summer Days

Boys of Summer chapters 16-20

Yet again, these are unedited and untested. Any mistakes, well, smack me around a bit, I'll learn eventually!

Melanie Ezell

---

16.

Cassie expected to awake bright and early to see the sun shining through the window at the foot of the bunk beds. Either that, or late and comfortable while the rain continued to beat down around them with the smell of Uncle Richard's special rainy day sausages drawing her towards the kitchenette. What she did wake to, however, was completely unexpected.

"Yo, I'll tell ya what I want, what I really really want,
So tell me what you want, what you really really want,
I wanna HEY,
I wanna HEY,
I wanna HEY,
I wanna HEY,
I wanna really really really wanna zig a zig, ah."

A squeaky exclamation came from the top bunk immediately opposite her followed by a lot of thumping and whining before the Spice Girls went quiet again. She could tell by the sounds now coming from below that she was not the only one to be waked early.

"What the hell?"

"Sorry!" Emily squeaked from her bunk. "I thought the headphones were in, I'm so sorry!" This was a different side to the girl than what Cassie had seen before, and she could not help thinking it was a shame it took something embarrassing to get the girl not to sound like a little brat.

A chuckle from below confirmed that Kayla felt similarly. "Z'okay. Put 'em in. Need sleep." The bed lurched as Kayla rolled over, and a quick glance towards the window confirmed to Cassie that it was either still dark out, or the storm had worsened. A bright flash of lightening illuminated the room for a moment, proving the storm was growing, but not helping to identify the time. With a sigh, Cassie rolled over herself and pulled the sheet tighter around her to try and catch another hour or two of rest, maybe.

It could not have been more than fifteen minutes later that Cassie felt more than heard movement from Emily's bed, followed by the creak of the door being quietly opened and closed again. Another fifteen minutes without Emily's return caused Cassie to worry; surely if she was in the restroom she would be back by now? Crawling carefully from her on bunk so as not to disturb her older sister, who from her breathing had at last fallen asleep again, Cassie left the bedroom as quietly as possible.

She found Emily curled up on the more reliable of the two couches, holding a small square of light in front of her and oblivious to the world. The headphones were off again, and Cassie could clearly hear the sounds of people talking coming from Emily's direction. Moving closer as quietly as possible, she soon started to be able to make out what was being said. She laughed when she recognized Robin William's voice, causing Emily to jerk around sharply in surprise.

"Why are you up? I thought ya'll had gone back to bed."

Cassie shrugged as she approached the other girl. "Eh, couldn't sleep, and when you didn't come back I got worried and came to check on you."

"Oh." Emily glanced away, and in the dim light from the screen appeared much younger than she had before. "I'm okay."

The two paused in silence, unsure of how to continue. At last, Cassie decided to break the tension. "So, what're you watching?"

Emily breathed in heavily, reluctant to respond. "You ever seen 'The Adventures of Baron Munchhausen?'"

Cassie chuckled a bit at the name. "Uh, no."

"Well, it's pretty stupid but I watch it sometimes when I can't sleep." By this time Cassie was close enough to make out the images on the small screen Emily was holding. Emily pulled herself up on the couch and made room beside her, and in an unexpected act of friendship asked Cassie, "You wanna watch it with me?"

"Sure." Cassie settled on the ancient piece of discount furniture next to the girl she had previously seen as snobbish, and wondered what could have brought around such a change. The movie was fascinating in a very confusing and juvenile way, but she shortly lost interest and decided instead to try and draw Emily into a conversation.

"Are you better now?"

"What do you mean?"

"You seemed like you didn't want to be here. If you didn't want to come, then why did you?"

A hard look passed over the other girl's face, but quickly softened. Emily shrugged. "Jobe invited my brothers, and my mom and dad thought this would be a good experience for me. They ran off to Europe or something while I'm out here stuck with those two dummies, a guy who's had a crush on me since sixth grade and a lot of people I don't know." Her voice rose in pitch and volume as well as anger as she progressed, but she caught herself and cast an apologetic look in Cassie's direction. "I'm sorry. I was supposed to be in Band Camp next week, too, and instead here I am, and so far I've just been miserable."

Cassie felt compelled to be kind to the girl beside her, and seeing a chance to share a bit of family wisdom took it. "Well, you know, it's a lot of fun out here if you just try to make it."

Emily paused the movie still playing on her iPod and let out a huff. "Fun? How?"

Cassie grinned. "There's swimming and hiking and canoeing, fishing..."

"But I'm not interested in any of that," Emily pouted, letting a little bit of the 'spoiled brat' routine creep back into her demeanor.

"Okay, how about spending the time getting a suntan?" Emily shot her a look that said quite clearly 'you must be joking.' "Maybe not. Come on, there's lots to do, if you just try! I'll help you find stuff to do inside if you want."

Cassie flinched after making the offer knowing her own plans would be thrown out the window if Emily took her up on it, but the thankful look on the other girl's face told her it was the right thing to do. "Thanks," Emily said, "but I know you don't want to be stuck inside all the trip. You seemed so happy on the way up here just watching the trees..."

"You were watching me?" Emily blushed, and for just a moment Cassie could see a much softer look in the other girl's eyes. Emily shuffled around uncomfortably before settling back down and returning to her movie.

"ANYway, I just need to make those... BOYS know I'm not happy out here. I hope they have as miserable a time as I'm going to."

Cassie patted Emily's shoulder companionably. "Only if you make yourself miserable." Cassie stood up and made her way as carefully as she could back towards the bedroom to catch a couple more hours of sleep and think over exactly what she would have to do to make sure Emily had a good time. Even if the whole spoiled brat thing was the real Emily and she had just been lonely for tonight, nobody deserved to be unhappy.

This is what summer vacation is all about! Cassie thought happily. Having fun, making new friends, and getting away from everything.

She drifted back to sleep with thoughts of all the fun things her and her sister could maybe, just maybe, use to show Emily how fun camping could be.

---

17.

"EEEEEEK!!! GetitoffgetitoffgetitOFF!!!"

Cassie was up, out of bed, and in the front room of the cabin before anyone else had time to react, dashing madly for the couch where Emily was shrieking bloody murder.

"EEEEEWWW!!!"

Cassie vaulted over the back of the couch, making it and the floorboards complain loudly, but landed safely on the other side and turned to face the frightened Emily-

Who had a walking stick stuck in her hair.

"Ohit'ssoGROSSgetitoffIdon'twannatouchitPLEASE!" Emily cried, but by the time Cassie could fight back her laughter enough to risk moving Jobe had already burst through his own door and across the room, followed closely by Eric, then everyone else. With a shake of his head, Jobe reached down and carefully removed the, Cassie could not deny, very evil looking but completely harmless insect from the girl's hair.

"Come on, Twiggy, your place is outside."

As soon as the large pest was safely released outside, Emily jumped to her feet. "I TOLD ya'll I didn't want to COME! I HATE IT HERE!" Tears were rolling down her face as she dashed for the door to the room the girls were sharing and slammed it tightly.

"Jeez, she never seen a walking stick before?"

Eric shook his head. "I hadn't either. You think it's still nearby?" Jobe nodded, and escorted the excited younger boy out to see if they could find it again. Cassie harumphed when she saw that nobody else seemed concerned about Emily's situation, and made her way to the door, knocking lightly.

"Go away! I want out of this cabin!"

"Please let me in, Emily. It was just a walking stick! They get in the cabin sometimes when we aren't here for some reason, but they're completely harmless! Just weird looking."

"I don't care! It's hot out here, there's bugs everywhere, I DON'T WANT TO BE HERE!"

Cassie had had enough of this. "Well, TOUGH! Like it or not, you're here for the duration, just like the rest of us. If you don't want to enjoy yourself, FINE, but so help me I'm gonna MAKE you get out here and do some things with us as a group!"

"And we'll help her drag you out if we have to!" Ruby was by her side now, knocking on the door too. "Let us in, girl, or there won't be a door left to lock by the time we're through with things!" Cassie cringed at the threat, but that was why her Uncle had all the doors switched to open towards the living room- one camper locking themselves in their bunkroom throwing a fit had convinced him THAT was a good idea, and the pins were easily removable. "Don't make me come in there!"

A sniffling and red-eyed Emily opened the door for them, still sobbing and crying. Cassie decided this was probably a situation that called for a hug if she had ever seen one, and quickly wrapped her arms around Emily in a tight embrace. "Hey, come on, we want you to have fun. I'm sorry you don't want to be here, but you just gotta try to find something you like is all." Knowing this might be a limited chance, she gestured over her shoulder quickly for Kayla to dash into the room, preventing Emily from being able to shut them out again if she got upset. Ruby stared at her youngest with a strange look in her eye, the same as the last time. Cassie wondered what was with the looks her mom was giving her, but at the moment Emily needed to calm down.

"I hate woods... I hate camping... I hate canoes..."

"Then don't think of this as a camping trip!" Ruby approached from behind Emily and joined Cassie in the hug, wrapping Emily snugly between them. "Think of it as- summer camp, or a spa retreat with no hot springs or something."

"The hot tub gets delivered next week."

"That's right, so next- what?" Ruby lifted her head and turned to Richard, who had a smug grin on his face.

"Just kidding."

"Richard!"

His joke was enough to break the tension within the room, and everybody laughed far more than the joke was worth. They were interrupted by a knocking about from the boys' room, followed by a small crash and a bleary eyed and wild haired David stumbling out of the doorway. With a mumble that could have passed for 'Morning' in an optimistic situation, he hooked around the corner and into the bathroom.

A loud "Cool!" broke in from outside, followed by some muffled discussion between Jobe and Eric, who it seemed had found their walking stick.

Cassie looked down into Emily's face. "You better now?" The other girl nodded a little and gave Cassie a squeeze before extracting herself from Cassie and Ruby's grips.

"Yeah. Sorry, ya'll." She wiped a hand across her cheek to dry her face. "I'll try to be more positive."

Ruby and Richard both opened their mouths to say 'it's alright' but were cut off by the sound of the toilet flushing and David exiting the bathroom again.

He looked around in confusion at the group around him, toothbrush in hand. "What'd I miss?"

---

18.

Eric and Jobe's Walking Stick Adventure ended the moment Richard announced breakfast ready, and after all members of the group had showered and dressed, it was time for the serious vacation activities to begin.

"So, whadda you wanna do?"

"I dunno, whadda you wanna do?"

"I'm up for anything. You?"

"Sounds cool. Emily?"

"Uh... sure, whatever."

"How about we go swimming?"

None of the others could come up with an activity they wanted to do more than swim, so thanking Eric for his suggestion and completely ignoring the rain that was still falling steadily the others filed out and down to the small dock near the river, promising the adults to head back in the moment either the thunder or lightening returned. On the way Jobe grabbed the flat bottomed boat and dragged it into the water a short distance out into the river, tying it up to the dock before joining the others in some playful splashing and water fights.

Despite constant reinforcement from her sister Cassie was still nervous about wearing nothing but a bikini to swim in, afraid of somehow exposing herself or, possibly worse, exposing her false features for what they were to closer inspection than she really wanted to be receiving. Ruby had finally given in and leant Cassie one of her own one piece suits, and combined with a tiny pair or swim trunks Cassie almost felt comfortable. Canoeing had been one thing, since she could avoid physical contact and, having just met the Monroe's, doubted they would dig into too much about any inconsistencies in her appearance if they looked closely enough to see them- not that there were any, she mused to herself grumpily. The small amount of horseplay they had participated in during several of their breaks over the last three days had already given her a close call when Kayla nearly caught a nail in a loose edge of the fancy rubber gaff/false vagina trying to tug down her shorts. She had kept it hidden well since, but first thing after her shower she had fixed it with the bottle of adhesive they had brought, vowing to be more careful.

The biggest surprise to most of the group was Emily's participation in their activity. After her refusal to so much as speak to anyone for the first few days of the trip, her turnabout pleased Cassie greatly. She even appeared to be taking Jobe's continued attempts at flirting with a better nature, a mixed blessing since it meant their group yet again split roughly into boy-girl pairs. As much as she liked the boy, Eric's affections were lost on her, though she was loathe to admit it to the poor boy. He had loosened up greatly since arriving at the cabin as well, opening up to her and talking nearly nonstop about almost anything that came to mind as far as she could tell, almost as though he was scared to stop.

"Okay okay, slow down!" She finally managed to slip in between breaths while he panted. "We've got two weeks to talk, okay?"

Eric ducked under the water for a second before resurfacing with a blush. "Sorry, I usually don't talk this much, I just... I like talking to you."

"That's cool, but you wanna have things to talk about later, right?" The boy nodded vigorously, spraying Cassie with water she tried pointlessly to block. She smiled. "Then take it easy, and relax!" He got the message, and when David and Jobe challenged him to a few laps across the river and back she shifted around to set herself floating on her back, and without another word tuned the world out.

She mused on the interesting effects of swimming with boobs. Not that they were that big, but they did change her center of balance somewhat even in the water, and she had to constantly remind herself to adjust to compensate. Being rubber, they wanted to float when she was face down, but lying on her back with them thrust above the surface, the weight made her have to arch her back slightly to keep from sinking and raise her neck to keep from snorting water, neither of which came naturally to her. She was still trying to come to grips with this new interplay when something wrapped around her waist and pulled her down into the water below, her scream emptying her lungs of air.

Cassie struggled frantically to get away from the constriction surrounding her, but the more she kicked and fought the more water she swallowed. Finally, after what felt like hours, her flailing landed a solid blow against whatever had grabbed her, and she pulled herself out of the water in a panic, gasping for air.

"Jeezus, Cassie, are you okay?" Cassie spun towards her sister's voice, grasping frantically for her even as she moved in closer. Kayla wrapped her arms around her sister and hugged her, maneuvering her closer to the shore even as the water erupted behind the girls, a shaggy black mane gasping for air.

"Bitch!" David spat as he stood, still clutching his privates where Cassie's foot had found its mark.

"Ass!" Emily swam furiously towards her brother and slapped him soundly across the face before turning her attention to Cassie, who was still choking and on the edge of tears. "Are you alright?" She joined Kayla in embracing the younger girl, all prior animosity from Kayla disappearing the instant she saw how this new girl was watching out for her sister.

Kayla could see Cassie was still in no position to explain, so she took the opportunity to do it for her. "Cassie loves the water, but still has problems sometimes when she gets surprised like that. She almost drowned when she was little 'cause someone did the same thing to her, and her foot got caught on an old piece of rope while under."

"That's horrible!" Emily exclaimed. "What kind of jerk would do such a thing? Besides the obvious one." She shot her older brother a look that could have melted steel. Jobe coughed nervously before raising his hand. He swam towards his cousins, and with Kayla's permission took her position comforting Cassie. She flinched away at first, but when he made no move to dunk her again, she quickly calmed.

"She was only seven, I didn't mean to hurt h-her or nuthin', uh..." Jobe glanced around, refusing to look at David, then deciding he had to. "I should have let ya'll know not to-"

"I'm alright." Cassie cut her cousin off mid-sentence, her voice croaky but finally calm enough to speak. "I overreacted, like always." She lowered her arms from her cousin's neck and put on a brave face, but she was through swimming for the day.

---

19.

It was not long after Cassie left the water that the storm returned with a vengeance, sending their small group back indoors until things calmed down. With the air cleared between the girls, Kayla and Emily became fast friends, working hard to pull Cassie into their conversation despite her admitted lack of knowledge on their chosen subject of...

"Boys?"

"Yeah!" Emily exclaimed, hanging over the edge of her bunk. "You know, what kind of guys do you like?"

Cassie balked. "Wh-why are we talking about BOYS? I don't wanna talk about boys!"

"Oh, you're a lesbian?" Emily asked with a strange glint in her eye. "Don't let Eric know, it'll break his heart. And David'll just hit on you even worse." Cassie and Kayla both shivered at that prospect, making Emily laugh. "Come on, he's not that bad, really. He didn't used to be, anyways. The whole thing with the cheerleaders at school kind of threw him for a loop, and he hasn't been the same since."

This was something that Cassie wanted to hear more about. "Yeah, Eric was telling me a bit about that. He said that one of your cheerleaders was a guy who dresses like a girl?"

"Not exactly. Dana's probably at least as much a girl as I am, but she was born a guy. I was kinda mad at her at first 'cause I've wanted on the cheer team like SO BAD since junior high, and now I'll be a senior and still not on the team, but she's a lot better than I am."

"Yeah, that's great and all," Kayla interrupted, "but what's that got to do with Captain Asshole?"

"David used to date the head cheerleader, Lisa Gilbert. She-"

"-why in the hell would she-"

"HEY! Like I said, he was better then. Anyways, he was mouthing off to some of his friends and said some pretty bad things about Dana where she could hear him. Nobody would even TALK to him the rest of the year, and he's just got worse since then. Personally, I think the problem is he thought Dana was hot and didn't want to sound 'gay' or somethin' in front of his friends. So, are you out at school yet?"

Cassie was still trying to absorb the story she had been told, and the sudden change in topic startled her. "Huh? I'm not gay!"

Emily wouldn't let up. "Oh, so you DO like guys then?"

"What? How? Kayla, help!"

Kayla just laughed. "But little sis, you're doing SO well on your own? Why don't you tell her about Avery?"

"Avery's my best friend!" Cassie replied indignantly. "We've never, and will never, date or anything like that!" Cassie's continuing flustered denials fell on deaf ears as the two older girls rolled around on their bunks, laughing.

---

20.

"Kids, time for dinner!"

Kayla, along with the improved and much friendlier Emily, hopped up from her position atop her sheets and rushed out to the table, stomachs growling in protest at their having skipped lunch. Cassie followed at a slower pace, nervous about seeing the boys. What would she say to David? Did she want to say anything at all? Nervous, she paused for a moment on her way out the door to listen to the calming sound of the rain beating on the cabin's old tin roof.

"Cassie, you coming?"

"Yes, mom!" With a sigh, she shuffled forwards to her seat at the table, between Kayla and Emily and opposite the boys. Eric grinned at her while Jobe waved, but David kept his eyes focused on his plate and refused to look at any of the other members of the party.

"O-kay!" Richard clapped his hands to draw the group's attention, warming up his announcer's voice. "Tonight, for your dining pleasure, we have- mustard greens!" He gave a wide wave, and Ruby pulled the lid from the first of the dishes before them with a showy gesture, allowing a cloud of steam to escape. "Black eyed peas! Fried okra!" Cassie's mouth was watering now, as the delicious smell of the okra wafted towards her. And lastly- FRIED CATFISH!"

Glazed eyes stared forwards from the faces surrounding the table as the teenagers as one moaned in ecstasy at the smell coming from the collection of dishes before them.

"DIG IN!"

Richard barely finished speaking before hands were diving for the various serving spoons and tongs, moving piles of food from the earthenware crockery to plates before vanishing almost as rapidly into stomachs. It was almost a quarter hour before anything resembling coherent conversation resumed, followed shortly by a collective yawn from the table as a whole.

"Thanks for the great dinner, Uncle Richard."

Richard reclined back in his chair, munching on a piece of fish while unbuttoning his jeans. "Thank your mom, it was her idea."

All the teenagers gave their thanks for the great home cooked meal while Ruby smiled at the group around her. "You're welcome."

"So, what're we gonna do until time for bed?" Eric asked.

"Well, I don't know about ya'll, but I know exactly what I wanna do," Jobe answered, mimicking his father's motions and stretching. "Sleep!"

The more conscious campers agreed with a round of nodding and 'yup' s, and as quickly as the group was gathered together the food was put away, dishes washed, and those who could keep their eyes open helped the sleepier individuals find their way to their beds.

In a way, Cassie was glad the dinner had passed without her having to talk to David beyond the occasional 'pass the peas, please,' or similar sentiment. She still was not sure exactly what to make of the eldest Monroe sibling, but was determined to not let it get her down. After all, look at how much better Emily was after just a little conversation! Maybe, given a few days, her and Kayla could start to work their magic on David too. She winced when it occurred to her just exactly what she was thinking of doing, though.

'If I'm going to be a girl for this trip, well, I guess flirting's part and parcel of the whole package, isn't it?' She crossed her fingers. 'Let's just hope he doesn't find out my secret, the last thing I need is to be medevac'd when he tries to kill me.'

"Hey, lil' sis, you coming?"

"I'm on my way, Kayla, give me a minute!"

"Last one in has to turn out the lights!" Kayla called back, reminding Cassie of the cabin's oldest- and most annoying and painful- rule. Without lights, anyone with a top bunk was almost guaranteed to stub a toe or two before making it into bed.

"Coming, coming." With a final sigh, Cassie swung her way into the room, thumbed the light switch, and with a minimum of fuss and only a handful of 'ow!' s and 'Shoot!' s pulled herself under her covers and fell into dreamland.

---

Notes: I'll try to get the next chapters out sooner, but expect Echoes 5 before chapters 21-25 arrive, sorry.

Boys of Summer 21-25

Melanie Ezell

New Kids on the Block got a bunch of hits,
Chinese food makes me sick,
And I think it's fly when girls get fine for the summer,
For the summer,
I like girls who wear Abercrombie and Fitch,
I'd take her if I had one wish,
But she's been gone since that summer,
Since that summer.

LFO- Summer Girls

---

21.

Cassie woke up with her alarm clock and rolled out of bed, slipping her feet into fuzzy white bunny slippers before beginning the walk across the floor to the door. She glanced around sleepily at her room, admiring her canopy bed and vanity before heading for the bathroom to take a shower.

As she bathed away her dreariness, she considered what she wanted to do that day. Cheerleading tryouts meant she needed to start practicing her dance steps, and supposedly Eric Idle was going to be teaching biology at her school this year, along with some kind of special herpetology class.

Stepping out of the bathroom, she found the hallway flooded- how annoying!- and she was forced to take her canoe downstairs to breakfast, where her Mom and Dad were already awake and eating green eggs and ham with her Uncle Richard.

“Good morning, sweetie!”

“Morning Dad!”

“Good morning, baby.” Ruby rose from her seat and gave her daughter a hug, then Richard passed her the orange juice.

“A little late getting ready for your date today, aren’t we?”

“Huh? What date?” Cassie asked.

“Well, isn’t Avery picking you up for the dance this morning?”

She had forgot! And after setting up the entire thing with Geri, Melanie and Victoria, too!

“Oh, no! I have to hurry!”

“No need to panic!” Emily crowed as she came around the corner, carrying the most beautiful, shimmering dress Cassie had ever seen, in a scintillating pattern that reminded her of fish scales- with matching shoes! “Come on, he’ll be here any minute!”

Together the two of them dashed about, getting Cassie ready for her big dance, and when they were almost ready Kayla came in to help with her hair and makeup, wearing a black bikini.

At last, Cassie descended the stairs to see Avery in his basketball uniform, with her mom taking pictures as she melted into his arms, and he lowered his lips to hers-

~~~

“NOOOO!!!” Cassie shot up from her bunk before braining herself on a low roof beam. “Oww! Damn you, Kayla!”

The only response she received from the focus of her curses was a grumble followed by a soft snore.

---

22.

The weather had managed to clear up a good deal over night, and that morning Cassie decided would be the perfect time to ask her uncle about visiting the Cliff of Death. It didn’t take her long to get cleaned up and ready, and over a breakfast of toast and wild mushrooms she popped the question.

“Uncle Richard?”

“Yumgrnfl.”

Interpreting his mumbling as “yes, what?” She decided to press on. “I was wondering if we could go up to the Cliff today?”

Richard swallowed roughly, pausing before answering. “Well, I suppose I could make time in my busy schedule of relaxing to head up there-“

“Yes!”

“-and make sure everything’s okay for later this week.”

“Aww.” Cassie pouted. “But if it’s ready can’t we go up today and climb?”

Her uncle stifled a laugh. “I think not. One, it’s too slippery today, and I’ve got a lot of testing and replacing to do before I’ll feel safe lettin’ any of you even near that place. Two, we let ya’ll relax yesterday but there’s still a lot of work to do around the cabin.” Cassie shuddered at the idea of having to help dig a new drainage line for the toilet- again. “And lastly, I don’t know if you’ll wanna do a lot of climbing with all your recent, ah… changes.”

“Changes?” Richard gestured to her chest. “Oh. OH! Yeah, I guess that might be a bit, um, uncomfortable.” She recalled the harnesses from previous camping trips, and tried to imagine how much more painful they might feel when combined with the constriction from her ‘gaffe-thing’, and couldn’t hold back a wince, which her uncle returned in sympathy.

Richard took another bite of the mushrooms he had spent the previous day hunting down before continuing. “Not to mention if something were to catch and,” he scooted closer to her and in a whisper added, “rip off.”

She could feel the color drain from her face. “Yeegh.”

He just nodded. It suddenly occurred to Cassie that just maybe her uncle knew more about her mom’s preparations for this trip than she had thought.

She felt him chuckle as he patted her back in reassurance. “Don’t worry. I’ll head up today and check things out, see what needs to be done and all that. Maybe the day after tomorrow things’ll be dry enough to go up.”

Cassie smiled and nodded her head, but with a green expression on her face. Suddenly rock climbing had lost all its attractiveness, and been replaced by a hollow dread.

---

23.

The clear air that morning was inspiration for another round of swimming, and while she had reservations Cassie decided it was better to get in the water again right away rather than torture herself for days before getting in again. After only a few moments- and a handful of threats from Kayla and Emily- she was able to ignore her fears and have fun, and by the end of an hour she was laughing just as much as she had been prior to the incident the day before.

She was having trouble believing it was already the fifth day of their trip. They had just arrived, and already things were a quarter of the way over- it always got to her at one point or another, but she was surprised it had come so soon this trip. Her distraction did not go unnoticed by the rest of the group.

“Hey, ev’rything alright?” Eric asked as he approached her, carefully and slowly as all the boys had been doing.

Cassie broke herself from her thoughts, and smiled at the look of concern on the boy’s face. “Yeah, things’re great. I was just thinking about how we’ve only got another two weeks out here before we have to go back.” She sighed.

Eric gave her a lopsided grin. “You really DO love it out here, don’t you?”

“If I could, I’d live out here all the time,” she agreed, taking a moment to gaze at the trees and wilderness around them. Then she laughed. “Well, maybe not ALL the time- the nearest movie theater’s at least three hours drive away, and don’t even ASK about decent Chinese takeout.”

Eric laughed with her, and her reverie broken she rejoined the rest of the group as they climbed out of the water for lunch.

They had a quick snack of potted meat sandwiches and mountain dews (Cassie cringed at the spread on her sandwich, ‘cat food’ by any other name…), and afterwards Kayla and Emily decided to drag her off for some sunbathing while Jobe grabbed both David and Eric and took the flat bottomed boat upstream ‘crawdad huntin’’. Eric was excited while David tried to act indifferent, though the slightly off look in his eyes told that his feeling about crayfish were probably similar to those of his sister.

As soon as the flat bottomed boat made the turn around the bend up the river and out of sight, Emily turned to Cassie and grinned wickedly. “My little brother likes you, my little brother likes you,” she chanted in sing-song.

Cassie steamed. “No he doesn’t! Come on!” The prissy look was back on Emily’s face, and a retort was on her lips, but Cassie knew exactly what to say to put her back in her place. “Do you want me to tell Jobe you have a crush on HIM?”

“WHAT! Eww!” Emily screeched. “You wouldn’t!”

“Then don’t pick on me about your brother. And YOU,” she said, turning on her sister, who was chuckling gleefully on her other side, “not another word about Avery, or Eric, or David or boys of any kind or you’ll wake up in the morning with nothing to wear but the clothes you slept in, so help me!” Now both of the other girls on either side of her were laughing, and she felt an irrepressible smile growing on her own face. “I’m serious you guys, please?” She got out right before breaking down into her own giggles.

“Oh, all right,” Kayla agreed after regaining control of herself. “But on one condition.”

“What?”

“Nope! Not gonna tell, you have to agree before I’ll let you know!” Kayla said solemnly.

“That’s not fair!”

“Nope, but it’s just the way things are, miss clothes-snatcher. We never did find my underwear after the last time you pulled that little stunt.” Cassie contemplated digging the bucket out of the attic where she had hidden it, but decided against it. Besides, Kayla had been twelve at the time, who knows what had gotten into them since then? Though…

“I could fetch them now if you want?”

“Oh, god, no!”

---

24.

“You made the right choice, little sister.”

“Yeah, well I’m still not sure I agree with you on that.”

“Oh, hush and enjoy yourself.”

The agreement had been horrible. Cassie debated with herself whether not being tormented about boys- if that were possible to begin with- was really worth the pain of this, this, TRAVESTY against her manhood. ‘Hold the phone, I’m sitting here with boobs and wearing panties. Screw that.’ She shrugged.

“You’ll have to redo my left foot, you smeared the polish.”

“Well, sor- RY, your Highness.” Cassie stared downwards at where her own left foot was currently sitting in her mom’s lap as she painted the nails a bright seafoam green. Manicures and pedicures went against the very fabric of what camping was about, but it was a price agreed upon by both Kayla and Emily for their relationship cease- fire, and even her mom had agreed it would be a ‘fun experience’ for her.

Not that she had to admit it.

Kayla plopped her own foot back in Cassie’s lap before handing her the bottle of solvent and a hand full of cotton swabs. With a ‘harrumph’ Cassie set about cleaning off the offending toes before placing more cotton swabs in between them. Retrieving the bottle of ‘Love-me-not Lavender’ from Emily’s collection, she got down to the work of repairing her work on her sister’s foot.

“Gentle strokes, and remember, not too much polish or-“

“’Kay, I got it!” Cassie grimaced, and bit down on her tongue as she concentrated on getting a smooth coat.

“This foot’s done, raise your other one. Same color?”

“No, pink!” Emily yelled from where she was performing the same action on Ruby’s feet.

“Not on your life! I guess keep the green.”

“It’s not green, it’s sea-“

“-foam. SORRY, keep the ‘sea foam,’ then.” Cassie shifted her feet before returning her attention to the toes before her. “God, Kayla, when’s the last time you cleaned between your toes?”

“Quiet, you. You know you’re loving this.”

“Whatever.”

“I love you too.”

The girls went silent for several minutes as they all concentrated on doing their best with their charges. ‘I guess the worst is over,’ Cassie thought to herself as she let herself relax and get on with the job before her.

“So what’s this I heard from Kayla about you having a crush on your friend Avery?”

“Mo-om!” Cassie tried to object, but her complaints were drowned out by the uproar and guffaws from the girls around her. And now she had to start over on her sister’s foot again, too.

---

25.

Richard had agreed to cook the boys’ catch of crayfish for dinner provided they stayed to learn how to do it, and Cassie was more than happy she wasn’t in their group for that particular lesson. The first time he had cooked the things when they were camping, she had thought she liked the Cajun spices, and was excited about the warm spicy smell arising from the carrots and potatoes, at least until they added the ‘mudbugs.’ Whether the screaming sound was them or just the steam escaping their shells, she didn’t care- she hated the taste, she hated the smell, and she definitely hated cooking the things alive.

Kayla and Ruby stayed inside to help fix the sides, but knowing Cassie’s feelings on the creatures the entire family agreed to let her sit outside to avoid the smells. It was a warm night, with the crickets and frogs singing from the trees all around, and a full moon giving plenty of light for Cassie to take a short walk down the shoreline.

“Mind if I join you?”

Emily was at Cassie’s side before she could turn to see her, and Cassie was more than happy for the company. “Couldn’t stand the smell either, huh?”

“Ugh! The smell was bad, but watching your uncle suck the heads- god, I thought I was gonna be sick!”

Cassie laughed. “And THAT is why I came out for a walk.”

Emily nodded in agreement. “Your mom said we could have some of the carrots and potatoes later, but they were cooked with those things so I’ll probably just have a pee bee and jay sandwich, IF I eat anything.”

“Mom and Kayla like them, and so does Jobe. Uncle Richard’s crazy about ‘em, I swear if he could eat ‘em every day while we were out here he would, but lucky for us Mom put a stop to that after even her and Kayla got sick from the stench one year.” Spotting the rocky stretch of shoreline she was looking for, Cassie bent down to find a good skipping stone. “What about your brothers?”

Emily stuck her tongue out in disgust. “Ack, they were doing just like your uncle and cousin. They at least taste better, right?” Cassie glanced up and shook her head in the negative. “Eww.”

“Tell me about it.” Finally finding a good skipping stone, Cassie took careful aim from her crouched position and made her toss. One… two… three… splash. “And the worst part is the cabin’s gonna smell like that for another day or so at least too.” She located another stone and stood up for her next shot. “It’s pretty clear tonight- maybe Mom will let me come out in a tent to get away from the cabin?”

Emily sat down on the rocks next to her. “If she does, I’m joining you.”

Cassie took her second shot. One… two… three… four… five… the stone bounced off a high rock in the water before making a satisfying ‘plunk’ sound on the other side. Their silence was golden, as both girls simply sat and listened to the sound of the water and the woods around them.

“Cassie?”

“Yeah?”

Emily shuffled across the rocks until she was right next to Cassie. “Why do you get so nervous when we talked about guys?”

Cassie shrugged, a little nervous now. “I dunno. I, I guess I’m just not interested in guys like that right now.” She wasn’t sure if she liked where this was going. “Why’s it so important to you and Kayla?”

Settling down again on the large flat sandstone block Cassie was using as a seat, Emily sighed. “It’s just one of those things. Well, like I said before,” Emily paused.

Cassie turned to her, wanting an explanation. “What?”

Emily stared at her feet. “If you like girls, that’s okay too.”

Cassie blushed for a moment, before realizing she was being set up for getting teased again. Standing up, she stomped off angrily. “I thought the whole ‘pedicure’ thing was supposed to mean ya’ll were gonna leave me alone about relationship stuff?” She thought, ‘the guys at school give me crap ‘cause I’m small, what’s this about huh?’

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry! It’s just-“ Emily stood up herself, and began pacing around. Cassie crossed her arms and tapped her foot impatiently on the pebbles, waiting for an answer.

“Well?”

“Shit!” Emily turned to her, and approached quickly.

Cassie wasn’t sure what she had been expecting, but it most definitely wasn’t for the other girl to pull her to her and bend down, kissing her lips passionately. Cassie’s first reaction was to pull away, but her brain stopped her. Here she was, standing under the light of a full moon, with a cute girl holding her close and she wanted to get away?

Not really.

Wrapping her own arms around Emily’s neck, Cassie leaned into the taller girl and closed her eyes, enjoying the sensation of their bodies pressed together.

Whether they had kissed for a few seconds or hours, Cassie wasn’t sure, but Emily’s pulling away inevitably seemed to happen too soon. Cassie opened her eyes lazily, and with a smile on her face looked up into Emily’s-

To see her crying.

A sob escaped Emily’s lips as she jerked away from Cassie as though she were burning, and ran as hard as she could for the cabin, leaving Cassie feeling incredibly frustrated and wondering, ‘what the hell is going on, and what am I gonna do now?’

---

Comments, comments comments! More to come soon! Any recommendations, questions, etc. just PM me.

---

'Cause it's a cruel,
Cruel summer,
Leaving me here on my own,
It's a cruel,
Cruel summer,
Now you're gone.

Ace of Bass- Cruel Summer

---

Boys of Summer 26-30

Melanie Ezell

---

26.

Cassie rolled over in her sleeping bag, trying to work the rock she had slept on out of the small of her back without much success. Annoyed, she climbed from her resting place beside the river and cast a glance back towards the cabin, wondering whether or not to brave going back so early in the morning.

Would Emily be awake? What would she say to her if she was? Cassie had tried to talk to the girl the night before, but all she had received in response were muffled sobs from the other girl's bunk and questioning looks from her sister and mom. She had stayed inside afterwards just long enough to grab her sleeping bag and explain to her mom and uncle about the smell before heading back out, to the same spot they had been the night before.

She shivered in the early morning dew, and quickly packed her sleeping bag away. 'If Emily isn't ready to talk to me, well, I still need to eat.' She yawned as she began the short trek back to the cabin.

"Good morning, miss 'too good to sleep in the smelly old cabin with everyone else.'"

"Good morning, Jobe." Cassie wrapped her arms around her cousin and gave him a quick peck on the cheek, causing the boy to blush. Two people could play at the 'annoying cousin' game, after all. "What's for breakfast?"

"I dunno, what'cha fixin' me?"

"Oh, ha ha." She stuck her tongue out at the older boy as she inspected the contents of the cabinets. "Pancakes okay?"

A tired Richard stumbled out from the boys' room. "Sounds fine to me," he grumbled as he collapsed into his favorite chair.

"Me, too." Kayla added in, poking her head around the bathroom door. "And a towel, while you're at it."

"AND BREAKFAST IN BED!" Ruby called from her room.

Cassie growled. "Why don't I just fix EVERYBODY breakfast, then?"

"Sounds good to me. Extra bacon for me, please, really crunchy, I don't like it when it's all rubbery."

David managed to dodge the first fork, but the second one struck him cleanly in the forehead, tines first.

"Ow! Dammit!"

"Don't harrass the cook." Richard recommended without turning. "They have all the sharp stuff at hand, and her mom's been known to slip laxatives in peoples' food when she's messed with."

The look of disgust on David's face was like a work of art as Cassie gave him her best 'Evil Grin'.

"She wouldn't."

"Watch me."

David gulped loudly, but sat down quietly and didn't say another word as Cassie set about preparing breakfast for the cabin, humming happily to herself.

---

27.

"And that's when, heh, that's when, heheh, that's when she-"

"Uncle Richard-"

"That's when she-"

"UNCLE RICHARD-"

"That's when h- she said, 'well, THAT wasn't supposed to happen.'" Richard fell out of his chair laughing as Cassie stared at him in horror. "We had to replace the drain line after that, 'cause we could never-"

"UNCLE RICHARD!!!"

"-get that damned clog out of the plumbing."

Richard continued to laugh while Cassie banged her head into the table, hoping against hope she would disappear before suffering another round of Death by Embarrassing Story. She raised her head when she heard a soft feminine laugh to find Emily chuckling along with the boys, but the moment her eyes rested on her the other girl stopped laughing and blushed, turning away from Cassie.

Cassie grinned. If Emily wasn't going to talk to her because of last night, she would just have to talk to Emily on her own. Excusing herself from the table, Cassie crossed over behind the other girl's seat and placed her hand on her shoulder, ignoring her flinch.

"Emily, can you walk with me? We need to talk."

"Uh, I dunno, I was gonna ask your sister to-"

Cassie squeezed Emily's shoulder slightly. "Please?"

Emily gulped. "O-okay."

Cassie kept one eye on the other girl as she lead them down the river and back towards the rocks from the night before. Emily hesitated only a little at the edge of the rocks before following Cassie out to the large flat stone they had used as a seat the night before.

Cassie sat herself down on the rock and wrapped her arms around her knees before looking up into Emily's eyes. "Okay, we need to talk about what happened last night."

"I'm sorry, I just... um."

Cassie watched closely to make sure Emily wasn't going to run off again. When it seemed like she was going to stay, Cassie stood up and wrapped her in a hug. "It's alright, I was just a little surprised. I didn't know you were a, uh, les-"

"NO!" Emily jerked away and gave Cassie a hard look. "I'm not! I mean, oh, I dunno! This is the first time I've thought I liked a girl!"

"Okay, uh."

The kiss this time was slightly less of a shock, but its suddenness and urgency still threw Cassie for a loop. Caleb made a grab from the recesses of her desires to take control, and it took all her willpower to break the kiss and step back from Emily's embrace. "Emily..."

"Cassie, I-"

"Emily!" The force of her words stopped the other girl in mid- apology, the tear streaks on her face making Cassie ache to kiss her again and make it all better- but she knew that wouldn't work. "Emily. *Phew* Okay. I like you a lot Emily, really. But I don't know if we should be doing this. There's a lot about me you don't know." Emily made a move to speak, but Cassie raised her hand to stop her. If she didn't finish this now, she never would. "See, I'm... I'm..."

"What?"

"Uh..." Seeing the look on Emily's face, half hope and half fear, Cassie couldn't bring herself to reveal the uncomfortable truth of the situation. "There's someone else in my life right now," slipped from her lips before her mind caught up to her mouth and clamped her teeth shut with a sharp snap. She watched Emily's face for a reaction, and was more than surprised when she spotted a small smile tweaking the corners of her mouth.

"Avery?"

Cassie shivered. "Oh, god no!"

Now Emily's voice held a faint note of challenge as she stood with her hands on her hips. "Well, who then?"

Again, her mouth ran away before her brain could catch up. "His name's Caleb."

"Oh, really?"

Cassie cursed the day she ever agreed to wear girl's clothes as she apologized to herself for what she was about to do. "Ah, yeah. Sorry." She scratched the back of her head nervously as she tried to come up with more explanation. The crunch of pebbles underfoot signalled her that Emily was coming nearer to her again, and when she looked up into the taller girl's face, she saw an expression of mixed sadness and embarrassment, with just a touch of... relief?

"Why didn't you tell us about him when we were teasing you earlier."

This one was easy for her to field. "Please don't tell my sister. If Kayla heard about Caleb, I'd never hear the end of it." Emily nodded, and with a slight giggle gave Cassie another kiss, this time on the cheek. With a sigh, she also wrapped her in a hug. "Are we okay?"

Emily sighed into her shoulder. "I dunno. I feel so silly, though. I thought you were, well, you know, and you have been so nice to me, and I dunno, I just." Emily stiffened against her, and Cassie could feel her growing nervous again. In answer, she tightened her own grip on the taller girl. "I DO like you, and I can't promise I won't do something stupid, but I'll try not to bring any of this up again. It's gonna be hard, though. Sigh. ARE we okay? I won't kiss you again..."

"Z'okay. It isn't the first time someone's thought I was gay," Cassie whispered, trying to keep the depression in her response to a minimum. 'Sheesh, sometimes you just can't win.'

---

28.

Cassie was growing tired of fielding questions left and right from everyone in the cabin about what she had been up to with Emily, and it was with great relief that she went out hiking on her own, looking for more mushrooms for her uncle, or maybe some polk salad for the hell of it. Or a nice, green handful of poison ivy to give to David if he kept up the jerk attitude. The thought of him with his mouth and eyes swollen shut made her smile until she realized how mean it would be, though she couldn't contain a light chuckle at what ELSE would get all red and itchy if he touched IT after she gave him the ivy.

She turned the volume in her headphones up a bit more as she hopped across a series of rocks spanning the river to reach the other side, admiring the swirling patterns of the rushing water around the many large and small protrusions that made up the crossing. She remembered when she was smaller her uncle having to carry her across on his shoulders, and how he almost always would fall in and get soaked, but somehow manage to keep Caleb- her, completely dry. Not that it mattered since their destination was always the little hot spring about a quarter of a mile away for a warm relaxing soak, but it was the thought that counted.

This time, though, her goal was much closer. She had spotted the small clearing covered in wildflowers on the far bank on their way down in the canoes, but had forgot about it until today. The last thing she wanted for the moment was to be disturbed, and a nice nap among the wildflowers sounded like just the thing to give her a chance to think over things in private. Or not. She still wasn't sure whether she wanted to think about anything at all yet, or let it sit for a while. 'Not like it makes much difference, I still did the right thing- I think.'

It didn't take her long to find a clear area away from the water to lay the blanket she had brought down. The sky was clear after the rain of the last few days, with the humidity making anything much more active than a short walk seem like torture. Cassie pulled out her book and laid down on her blanket to relax, trying to lose herself in the adventures of Harry Dresden.

She wasn't sure how long she had been asleep, but she was jarred from her dreams by a gentle hand shaking her shoulder.

"Come on, Cassie, your mom sent me to find you. It's lunch time. I brought sandwiches. Uh..."

Cassie groggily opened her eyes to see Eric leaning over her and holding a picnic basket. "Hi, Eric."

"Uh, hi." The boy grinned sheepishly before standing back up, giving Cassie enough room to sit up and notice how the shadows had changed.

"How long have I been out here?"

"I dunno, maybe two or three hours? Emily told us you needed some space, so nobody bothered you for a while."

"Oh. Thanks." Cassie stretched, trying to get rid of the kink that had developed in her shoulder where she had slept on it wrong. "So what'ja bring?" She asked, clearing a spot on her blanket for Eric to sit down.

---

29.

Cassie made sure to give Eric plenty of time to get back to the house before setting out herself, and took her time crossing the river again and making her way towards the cabin. She had a lot of thinking still to do, and felt sure that she wouldn’t be able to do it if she was near everyone else. It only took her a few minutes to get back to the rocks where she had met with Emily just that morning, only to find that she was not going to be as alone as she had expected.

“Can we talk for a bit, hon?”

“Sure, mom.”

Cassie wasn’t sure whether to be happy or upset to find her mom waiting for her return. She felt for sure she needed to figure this out alone, but she also knew that her mom would stay there until she found out what was going on. ‘But how much should I tell her? This isn’t just about me, it concerns Emily too.’

Ruby gave Cassie a tight hug as she settled down next to her. “So, how’s your vacation going so far?”

Cassie shrugged, then smiled. “Okay. Good, I think. You know how much I love it out here.”

“Uh huh, you always have. I really chewed your uncle out the other day, you know. If I had known we were gonna have guests up here…”

“I know, Mom. I’m okay.”

Ruby laughed. “I noticed. You don’t need to wind your cousin up so much, though. I heard about all the little flirty things you’ve been doing just to mess with him, and I was kind of surprised when Kayla told me about just how comfortable you seem like this. I didn't think ya had it in you.”

Cassie laughed. “Mom, I’m just trying to act as much like a girl as possible, and trust me, it’s taking a lot more thought and effort than I expected.”

“Well, there are such things as tomboys, you know. Most girls aren’t as girly as you seem to think.”

“*sigh* Maybe not, Mom, but Kayla can be, and from what I’ve seen, Emily definitely is. All trying to act butch would get me this summer is left out by both groups, ya know?”

Ruby gave Cassie a gentle squeeze. “If you think so. Tell me, though- do you really want to spend the entire summer trying to act, or do you want to spend it relaxing and having fun? If you keep trying to force yourself to act like you think you should, you'll just make yourself miserable.”

“Yeah, Mom, I know.”

"Honestly, I'll admit I wanted you to be a bit embarrassed about dressing like a girl this summer. I figured we'd come up here, your cousin would rib you a bit, you'd both get over it, and that would be that. You'd have some interesting summer stories to tell if you ever chose to, but otherwise this was gonna be just family." Cassie watched as her mom deflated, almost like a balloon. 'She must have been more worried about this than I thought.' "Can you forgive me?"

Cassie didn't even have to think about her answer. "Of course, Mom. Come here." The two hugged, and Cassie was glad the conversation was finally over.

“So, tell me about what happened between you and Emily last night.”

“What?”

---

30.

After another gruelling half hour of trying in vain to sidestep her mother's questions, Cassie finally managed to break away. She had just enough time for some light sketching before dinner, if she could find the time alone, but with family and guests popping up around every turn the woods seemed just a bit too crowded. She had settled on her bunk as a good escape from the crowds, and was just starting on outlining a quick sketch of everyone swimming the day before.

“So how was your talk with Mom?”

“It was… wait, was that your idea?” Cassie was less than happy with another interruption- her day had seemed to be nothing more than one after another- but was hoping that perhaps picking a fight with Kayla would help her to relieve some of the tension.

Kayla’s laughter was enough answer for Cassie. She was starting to get angry- what right did Kayla have to go off and do something like that?- when Kayla smiled at her. “It wasn’t so much my idea as something Mom wanted to do but didn’t have the courage to.” Kayla’s face grew more serious as she continued to look at Cassie. “She really was upset about getting you into this position, and I think after the way Emily came back last night she was worried she had found out. You’ve been trying really hard to fit in with us, and I let her know that, but you know what Mom’s like.” Cassie did. Overprotective in the extreme most of the time, for one thing. It had amazed her that her mom would even consider the clothing thing in the first place, but sometimes her mom’s decisions were confusing.

A loud voice from the kitchen, probably Jobe, Cassie thought, called out to them. “Hey, dinner’s ready you two. You gonna eat or what?”

"Just a minute! God, I swear that David kid's a bad influence on him," Kayla hissed from her bunk. "He wasn't this annoying last summer."

"He's always been like this, I'm just usually tormenting you so much you don't notice."

"That's for sure!" Kayla grinned. "You know, I think so far this has been one of my favorite summers out here."

That caught Cassie's attention, and she turned from her sketch padto stare at her sister.

"Seriously! You've been a lot cooler than usual, and it's been fun."

That hurt. "You're just saying that because I'm stuck like this."

Kayla shook her head vigorously. "Not at all! It's been fun, yeah, but mostly it's just that you haven't been a little jerk to me all the time."

"What! I am not a jerk!"

"Yes, you are!" Kayla insisted. "You're not that bad at home, most of the time, but you're as bad as that David guy most of the time when we're out here." Cassie gave her a suspicious look. "Okay, maybe not THAT bad, but some of the pranks you used to play on me were just mean."

Cassie was about to throw her pen or her sketch pad at her sister, anything to make her stop complaining, but took a second to cool down and think. Had she really been that bad? "So this summer's better for you because I'm acting like a girl?"

Kayla started laughing loudly again. "You're kidding, right? That's been entertaining, no doubt. It's funny seeing you being yourself one moment and the next trying to act like what you think a girl would do. You need to ease it up a bit. No, I could do without the girl thing, it's mostly just been nice you actually doing things with me."

"Really?"

"Really!" Kayla agreed.

Cassie smirked. "But I thought older sisters were supposed to hate having to do things with their little brothers... and sisters, too."

Kayla shrugged, and propped herself up on her elbows, laying across her bunk. "Well, Mom and Uncle Richard are pretty close, and I always just thought it'd be fun if we could get along like they did. Do. I mean, like, we usually go climbing in the summer together and stuff, but it's usually just 'cause we have to be safe or everyone else is going too. Now, we can go together just to hang out and have fun TOGETHER, you know?"

'I think I do.' Cassie nodded, and, because it felt like the right thing to do, hopped down from her bunk and landed in Kayla's. "Yup."

"DINNER NOW OR I'M EATING YOURS!!!"

"COMING JOBE!" The two yelled through the door together, and Kayla gave Cassie a quick squeeze before they both got out of the bunk and headed out to dinner.

---

NOTES:

Alright, it's been a while since I posted. Here's a little head's up. I know this chapter was a bit dialoguey (is that a real word? Evs.) I had to get it out of the way, and that's what took so long to write it. I'll no doubt be going back and re-editing it at some time in the very near future, but since I FINALLY got it finished last night I figured ya'll might want to see what's been taking so long. It still doesn't feel quite right to me- it's a bit flat, to be honest. But I couldn't move past here without getting it out of the way. There'll be more drama between the girls in later chapters- trust me on that :P I picked a kind of weird way to write this story, with five mini-chapters making up each day, for what I plan on being a three week vacation, for a total of 100 mini-chapters. It's gonna take a LOT longer to write than I ever thought, though hopefully not as long as I'm spending on Echoes.

Melanie E.

Reposting this. -- Erin

That's right! I'm jumping the gun just a bit, and it's time to announce...

BCTS July 2018 Story Contest: Staycation

It's time our stories got with the times, isn't it? The modern budget-conscious among us don't do "vacations" any more (or at least that's what the media and news feeds seem to tell me.) Instead, what's in is the Staycation: taking your vacation time and, instead of exhausting yourself traveling and fighting with the kids and traffic and paying out lots of money, simply relaxing at home, doing your own thing and being decadent. Topical relevance, hurrah!

And thus, onto the particulars:

-Entries must be posted between July 1st and July 31st 2018 depending on your region. I'm trusting y'all to keep yerselves honest on this one.
-Entries must feature an LGBTQ character in a prominent role in the tale and (obviously) play upon the theme of a "staycation."
-As per usual for my contests, entries must be complete in one posting: no serials, multi-parters, or continuations of other tales.
-While there is no hard rating limitation this time around, I'd personally prefer not to read anything beyond a moderate "R," just so it's said.

Votes will be tallied the first weekend of August, and yet again highest kudos/thumbs up wins, and the prize for the top two authors will be subscriptions to the hatbox. In ADDITION to the prizes, however, I will also donate an additional 1 dollar to the hatbox for every (qualified) entry we receive, up to an arbitrary amount determined at vote counting time (read: however much I can reasonably afford at the time past the cost of prizes.) So, if you want to give to the site and can't afford to right now, chip in on the contest; your entry will help to keep this wonderful place of ours around!

So, what are y'all waitin' for? Pour yourselves a big glass of iced tea, start your own staycation, and write on!

Melanie E.

NOTE: I have had concerns expressed during my last competition concerning the emphasis on single-posting, complete stories. There are a number of reasons I prefer this format for entries, but rest assured: over the next few months I will give authors who prefer to write serialized pieces an opportunity to do so :) Let it not be said I am unfair!

My weekend was crazy, and I don't think I got more than 2 contiguous hours of sleep in the last 3 days, so yeah; contest results will be up in a couple of days. Sorry peeps.

Melanie E.

Hmm.

Tomorrow I SHOULD be posting the second set of challenge words for my "random inspirations challenge," but as of yet I haven't seen any stories posted for the first part (unless I missed them?)

If nobody has any interest in this challenge then that's okay, though I hope it's not because of the lack of a prize.

Melanie E.

Details are somewhat settled on the prize front, and this time we've got something super special for all of you avid readers out there: book bundles!

Yep! Miss Erin's putting in some overtime to help with this 'un, and we're going to offer two bundles of (platform free) ebooks for our top two prizes!

First place: 15 Doppler Press eBooks, 12 curated by me and Erin and the other 3 winner's choice

Second place: 10 Doppler Press eBooks, 8 curated by me and Erin and the other 2 winner's choice

Miss Erin and I have already been hard at work deciding on what books we're going to be picking for the curated list for the prize, and every week until the contest kicks off I'm going to premier the options, first from our curated choices and lastly from those you get to pick from.

This week's preview comes in the form of two classics!

Melanie's Choice: Swifter, Higher, Stronger by Angela Rasch

For those of you unfamiliar with it, Swifter, Higher, Stronger is a touching story about true friendship and love. The ending is bittersweet, but in the best way.

Erin's Choice: Headlights Girl by Catherine Linda Michel

One of the first titles in the Doppler Press library, Headlights Girl has helped pave the way for TG books in a big way, and is certainly worth checking out!

The links above are for the Amazon pages for each of the books in question, and if you have an interest in them and don't want to wait to see if you win the contest then both are available for incredibly reasonable prices there, Headlights Girl even being available in good ol' fashioned dead tree format!

For those of you who dislike Amazon, though, the versions of these books provided as part of the prize package will not be tied to Amazon, but rather Erin is going through the effort to make non-Amazon versions specifically for your benefit. Everyone, please give our benevolent mistress a hand for all her hard work!

Tune in next Friday for the announcement of the next pair of books, and get plugging away at those stories: a good series or serial takes a bit of time to gestate!

Melanie E.

Another weekend, another teaser of some of the books you can find in the Doppler Press bundle being offered as a prize in the Reader Retention contest!

For those of you who may have missed it here are the rules. For everyone else, here's the next two books to be revealed from the curated list!

My Choice:

"I'm With the Band" by Melanie Brown

"I'm With the Band" is a TG coming of age tale with some very fun characters, a solid plot, and a good romance subplot. Melanie Brown's been writing forever and her work has always stood out, and this story is no exception.

Erin's Choice:

"Prometheans" by Joyce Melton and Lanie Lee

The introduction to the Promethean universe, one of the longest running TG superhero story series and a great place to start if you haven't checked them out. Joyce and Lanie are both great writers with a terrific sense of style, so you really can't go wrong.

Amazon links are provided above for anyone who wants to check the books out now, and be sure to keep your eyes open next weekend for the reveal of the next pair of curated volumes!

Melanie E.

At least assuming we're not gonna see any entries from Japan/China.

As a reminder, everyone has until the end of February to do their reading and voting (these were a bit longer than your average contest entry story after all!) I'll announce contest winners at the end of the first week or so of March!

Thanks again to everyone who entered the contest. It's been really special to me seeing how enthusiastic everyone, both readers and authors, have been about this one, and I'm really glad we all did this together.

Depending on how my financial future is looking come mid-February I will either announce a contest for March or not. I've already given hints about what I'd like to make the theme, but it will depend on whether I still have a job at the end of the month (by choice, not by loss. It's complicated.)

For now, I'll thank everyone one last time. From the bottom of my heart: you're all the best.

Melanie E.

The contest for July is over! Entries closed! No admittance!

SCRAM!

That said, now that entries are closed, you all still have juuuuuust under a week to get your voting done. I'll be opening all the stories at midnight CST this coming Saturday, and the number of votes the stories have at that time is the value they will be ranked on. You'll get the announcement concerning winners early Sunday, along with the announcement for the September story contest!

From the looks of it we had a grand total of 15 entries! Between me and our mystery donor, that's already 30 bucks going straight into the BCTS coffers, all thanks to y'all's contributions!

Melanie E.

Just a reminder to people that the Staycation story contest closes entries on Tuesday, July 31st at Midnight whatever-the-heck-your-local-time-zone-is, so if you've got an entry waiting to be written then hop to it, and if you've got one waiting to get posted, then what's the hold up huh?

:)

Vote tallying for all qualified entries will be done on Sunday, August 5th, with prizes being doled out to the contest's winners the following weekend. On top of the two prizes -- a 3-month Hatbox sub for each of the two top-voted stories -- I will ALSO be donating an additional dollar to the hatbox for each entry we have by then, currently sitting at a whopping 13! On top of that, I've had a mystery donor offer to equal every dollar of the result, so right now we're looking at 26 dollars in extra funds for the hatbox!

For everyone who's entered so far, thank you. You're all fantastic, and I've been really enthused by the mix of new and old talent who've stepped up to the plate on this. And, if you're out there and haven't entered, either because you don't think you're good enough or don't think you can win, then think about this: win, lose, whatever the results, since I'm donating money for every entry that means that every entry we get helps keep the site around in a very real way, so don't let a little stage fright scare ya away from contributing.

Keep up the good work peeps! I love you all.

Melanie E.

Just a reminder to anyone with plans to enter still, today is the final day of my Fairy Kiss-and-Tale contest! I'm working on the honor system here, so as long as you have your entry in by midnight your time (May 31 2018) we'll call it gravy.

We've had a lot of great entries, and I've already got plans for another contest here in July! Sadly I actually haven't finished my OWN entry for this one yet, though since I'm ineligible for the prize anyway it doesn't matter much :)

Melanie E.

As of today, entries are officially being accepted for the March 2016 contest, "On An Adventure!"

As a reminder, here is the original blog entry, including instructions on what the terms of contest entry and final prizes are. Y'all have two weeks to get your entries in, but with us utilizing the Kudos system for votes there is a minor advantage to posting earlier, though not as much as you might think! (Just look at the last contests' entries to see THAT!)

{Edited} Use the new 2016 March - On an Adventure Contest tag on your story to be included in the contest. :)

I'll be looking forward to seeing what everyone puts in! And, of course, I'll make sure to vote for every single one!

Melanie E.

Sorry people! I know the delay has been problematic, but at last I'm ready to reveal the results of our Double Dip Story Contest!

Whoo boy! Okay, so first off, not doing THAT again. The whole "two contests" thing sounds like fun in theory, but it's far more troublesome than I think it was worth, especially given the resounding preference for the "Song" portion of the contest over the "Stage" side of things. In total during my sorting of stories I only found 5 of the 18 entries that seemed to target "Stage" primarily, and the voting results show that, with with the top 4 stories in terms of votes all being part of the "Song" portion. Having said all that, we had some incredibly good entries this time around too: everyone put in their best effort, and the result is a handful of stories that went as far as to make me cry tears of happiness reading them.

Now, on with the results!

*SONG*

As I said before, the top 4 stories in terms of votes were ALL from the "Song" subcategory, and the top five were as follows:

5th: Corey's Last Concert by Eric
4th: Blue Light Yokohama by Melanie Brown
3rd: I'm Still Standing by Jennifer Sue
Runner Up: Hidden Talent by SamanthaMD

There were less than 3 votes separating our runner up in this subcategory from our victor, with BOTH stories gathering nearly 300 votes each (and both being new favorites of yours truly.) Despite that, there is only one award being given in "Song," and that goes to:

Winner: I'm Not Leesa by Sigh

Congratulations!

Now, without catching a breath let's move on to the next category shall we?

*Stage*

Given that there were only 5 entries total that qualified for the "Stage" portion of the competition, barely over a quarter of the total entries made, I'll list them all here for your consideration:

5th: Beyond the Yellow Brick Road by Jessica C
4th: Over the Rainbow- . . . And Dance by Maeryn Lamonte
3rd: Two Auditions and a Fairy by Frances Penwiddy
Runner Up: It's Curtains for Me by Dorothy Colleen

Our winner came in in both categories, but only took top marks on this side (which isn't a bad thing since you could only win one anyhow!) And that winner is . . .

Winner: Petticoat Acres by Jennifer Sue

Woo! Yay! Congrats!

To both Jennifer Sue and Sigh: your prizes will be delivered this coming weekend, a 3 month sub to the Hatbox for each of you! Win or not, though, a big thanks goes out to everyone who participated in the contest. Every story here helps to provide incentive to readers, new and old, to be a part of our community and contribute to the site.

On a special note, we had three authors put in the extra effort to enter both categories this time around.

Maeryn Lamonte
Jennifer Sue
Dorothy Colleen

Thank you, ladies, for going above and beyond the call with your stories! *hugs*

Unfortunately, at this point I DO have to close our celebrations with a bit less happy announcement, and that being that I'm going to have to postpone my planned November contest for the time being. Between Medical Stuff and general Life, finances are time are both a bit tight at the moment, and I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to dedicate the time to the contest needed to run it properly (much like what happened this time around, only I imagine worse given how busy the next couple months will be.) As a result, look for my next contest most likely in January, when things have slowed down a bit.

Thank you everyone!

Melanie E.

Heya folks! I know it's a bit late, but here I am to announce a challenge for next month: Random Inspirations!

This time 'round there are a few things we'll be doing different though:

1. I won't be able to provide a prize for this one. Don't worry: prizes for the January contest are still gonna be a thing! But I won't be able to do that again for a while after those are delivered, and this month is the first of that. Sorry.

2. There will be no winners or losers this time 'round: instead, everyone who completes the challenge will get a special mention in a "Thank You" blog post in April.

I know I'd said I was considering a Henry Harrelson challenge for March, but let's be honest here: as much as I've always REALLY liked the stories that have come from the universe in the past it isn't popular or open enough to really get the amount of participation I want to see. So what am I doing instead, you might wonder? Well, it's very simple.

I've found a random word generator online.

Each Friday in March I will post a selection of 3 words chosen by the generator. Those will be the prompts for that week.

The challenge? Use those 3 words provided as inspiration to create a story of at least 500 words. I'd like to humbly request avoiding anything too risque' as well, but that's mostly personal preference and I won't actually hold anyone's choices for story content against them.

The "inspiration" provided by the words can come in a variety of ways. Perhaps you use them literally, building a phrase or theme around them. Maybe you use them as points of interest or character quirks. Try your best to find ways to utilize them where their influence is obvious, but devious twisting of the concepts and creative use of them can also be very interesting too!

Entries can be submitted up until the time I post the blog entry with the new words the next Friday: I'll try to maintain consistency as best I can, but best bet is that I'll likely be posting the new words around 1-3 AM CST each week.

The challenge officially ends on the fifth of April, and I'll try to throw out the congratulations blog the following weekend.

Sound fun? I think it does.

As an example, using the word generator I've found I generate the following list of words:

Sleep
Crook
Youthful

How do I use them? Maybe I write something like an inverted Rip Van Winkle, where an elderly conman falls asleep and awakes as a beautiful young woman in another century. Or perhaps I write a story set in the land of Dreams, wherein a princess must stop a thief from taking Morpheus' power? Maybe the words are traits for three different characters in a more real-world tale: how would I weave those characters into an interesting storyline? Wait! Maybe my story's title is "Sleeping at the Youthful Crook," and takes place in the Youthful Crook tavern on a fateful night? Whatever you choose to do, be creative with the use of the inspirational words and you'll be fine.

Most importantly, even if you can't keep up with the whole challenge, feel free to tackle them when and if you can! The point of my contests and challenges is simple: to get more stories on the site from more authors, new and old. So long as we're doing that, we're all winning.

:)

If anyone wants a practice, here are a few sample sets to get you going. Remember, though, that none of these will be used for the actual challenge: they're just here for you to get an idea of what you'll be tackling when the first rolls around.

Practice set 1:

Gather: Window: Glistening

Practice set 2:

Escape: Follow: Adventurous

Practice set 3:

Cabbage: Earsplitting: Productive

Practice set 4:

Basin: Please: Spill

Practice set 5:

Past: Back: Rake

Anywho, let me know what y'all think of this challenge, and if anyone wants to run a more normal contest-type thing, feel free! Thanks to all of y'all for everything you do.

Melanie E.

The tag is set (see above for evidence,) and it's time for the first week's challenge words!

Ready folks?

The words are as follows:

Smelly
Birds
Lush

Hmm. That's a weird trio! Nevertheless, it's what we got, so it's what we get.

Ready . . . set . . . WRITE!

Melanie E.

It's been a week, and huzzah! The votes are in!

All the stories in the contest did quite well, but two in particular managed to grab the most thumbs-up from our readership, and those two were:

Cursed, by Nuuan

The Fairy, by Bru

Congrats, young authoresses! I get paid this coming Thursday, upon which each of you will be given your prize, a three month subscription to the BCTS Hatbox!

That's not to slight the work of our other contestants! Everyone did great jobs, and gave us a lot of different takes on the idea of a fairy tale romance, from the surprisingly dark to the quirkily parodic (is "parodic" a word? Feh.) Thank you to every one of our entrants; you're all fantastic, and I'm proud to have been a part of this with you!

If you haven't checked out everyone's work yet, be sure to go to the contest tag in this blog's description and let the authors know how much you appreciate them. I may not have commented on every story, but I've got a vote cast for every one :) And, last but not least, be sure to tune in next weekend for July's contest announcement, with another two subscriptions available for the taking!

Melanie E.

Just a reminder to people that the last day to publish valid entries in the Reader Retention Contest is next Thursday at midnight (your local time.) If you have a story going you have one more week to finish it up: if you haven't started one yet, well, there's still time to pop out some 4-5k words and split 'em up and get 'em out there!

Just a reminder/update on how voting's gonna work this time around:

I won't be tallying vote(s) on stories until probably the beginning of March: that will give latecomers a chance to catch up on the stories and vote for their favorites, including me since I'm waiting 'til things are over to dive into anything. Results of the contest will be posted around March 15th, with prizes delivered some time between then and the 21st.

I'm hoping to have a contest going for March as well, but certain financial things in my life are in flux at the moment so that may not be possible: we will have to see mid-February. That said, there's nothing stopping anyone ELSE from running a contest either! Me and Erin have a little bit of a System going, but if anyone IS interested in sponsoring something contact Erin and she can help you work out precisely what would be involved. Maybe we could even get a contest every month if we did that!

Good luck to everyone! I've been really happy with the results of the contest challenge this time around, thank you EVERYONE, both authors and readers, for joining in on this crazy adventure.

Melanie E.

Despite not getting ANYTHING posted for the first set of prompts I'm gonna give this another shot.

As a reminder to people: this is about using the 3 words to INSPIRE a story, NOT "using the three words supplied IN a story." While the former might potentially mean the latter, they are not by any means the same thing. This week's words:

View
Miss
Loving

A few ways to consider how to use these words as inspiration:

View. To experience. To look at. Are the characters maybe going to a movie? Did the main character grow up near or are they currently in an area or place with a beautiful vista they admire? Perhaps they're on the outside of events looking in, and their perspective is being changed by witnessing experiences they've never personally had? Or maybe you simply write the story from an interesting POV to begin with, like a second-person narrative or with multiple people's experiences of the same events and how that changes their interpretation of what happens?

Miss. This could mean woman. This could mean longing. This could mean poor aim. Or perhaps the first thing that popped into your head is Ol' Miss, and the story takes place on one of America's most relied-upon waterways, or involves the sports team in some way.

Loving. Loving one's self. Loving another, either romantically or platonically. To care for, or to have a caring or empathetic personality. Is it the main character who acts or feels these ways, or is it another? Is it toward the main character or someone else? Perhaps you take the tact of looking at some other words that are related to this one, such as jealousy, desire, loneliness, and how those concepts reflect on the idea of loving or being loved.

Now how can these ideas relate to one another?

Random Inspirations. NOT "random words to use," but things meant to make you think about or present your story idea in a new way. Hence the 500 word requirement.

I usually try to avoid entering my own contests/challenges any more, but maybe I should hop in on this 'un just to try and help people have a point of reference? Leave me a comment letting me know whether you think that would be a good idea.

Melanie E.

Another Friday, another trio of words!

This week's words are:

Rotten
Development
Accessible

Rotten. Spoiled, wasted, or otherwise worthless. Could be in reference to a terrible person, or more lightheartedly toward a character who is doted upon (spoiled rotten.) Other options could include simply having the character in a "rotten" situation, or perhaps dealing with outdated or worthless materials or foodstuffs. Alternatively, the story could be about the Sex Pistols.

Development. Growth, change, advancement. Also often used to refer to housing complexes or other construction projects. Software development, personal development, body development (such as puberty,) or simply plot development as the story goes on.

Accessible. Easy to understand or use. Open to many. Usable. Is it the story itself that is accessible, or something within? Perhaps you go with the opposite, and the pursuit of an otherwise inaccessible goal?

Used together, you have a number of options. What kind of legitimately rotten development could befall your characters? How do you choose to embrace the idea of accessibility in that context as well. Perhaps the accessible element is, itself a bad thing, such as identity theft (personal information being accessed on the dark web,) or mind control?

Good luck!

Melanie E.

We had family visiting the last two days so sorry for missing my Friday posting schedule on these!

This next week's 3 words are:

Hand
Needless
Route

A quick breakdown for 'em:

Hand. An extremity used for grasping and moving things. To pass something to another. A selection of usable options. Helping hand, hand of cards, the hand we're dealt, idle hands, hand of fate.

Needless. Pointless. Inane. Meaningless. Or, alternatively, "needless" could apply as in someone or something without any needs, something complete.

Route. A path, or to direct someone or something along one. Routing the enemy, router, route 66. The route less traveled.

These words have plenty of obvious ways they can work together, so I will skip the normal combined examples section.

People REALLY haven't seemed to have been into this month's challenge, so this is probably the last set of these I'll post. I'll try to figure out something more compelling for May.

Melanie E.

The results are in!

And technically would have been up like 2 days ago if I hadn't had to debate with myself on one particular issue (we'll get into that later.)

For now, let's focus on how things went down.

This contest got some phenomenal response, peeps. Thank you all SO MUCH for both writing stories, and for reading and voting for them. A big thanks goes out to all the authors who completed entries for the contest especially:

Bobbie C
Maeryn Lamonte
Casey Brooke
Angela Rasch
Melanie Brown
Cheryl Bishop
Nuuan
My5InchFMHeels (not a fan of the name, though :P)
Jennifer Sue
Sigh
Jessica C
Dorothy Colleen
Donna T
Aylesea

A special shout-out also goes to both Rachel M. Moore and Enemyoffun, who began posting tales for the contest but didn't complete in time to qualify. I hope I didn't miss anyone!

Now, for the results. We had some impressive totals overall: it seems like the dropoff in response on most stories tended to be between 1/3 to 1/2 less Kudos on the last part versus the first part of every tale, with the hits roughly lining up with that as well. Due to popular suggestion all we're worried about is average Kudos overall, though, and our top winner there was . . . .

Melanie Brown, with her tale The Texas Belles! There was a lot of controversy over this one, but in the end it still managed to pull an average of 266 Kudos per part.

Congratulations Melanie!

We didn't have one, but TWO major prizes for this contest, so who managed to pull our runner-up prize? None other than . . . .

Casey Brooke's "Doorway to Amaru Meru!" I saw a lot of people recommending this story off-site, so congrats to you Casey on catching people's attention! At 233 average Kudos the race was closer than it probably seems on these.

Congratulations Casey!

Now, for the third "prize" I'd initially offered, namely the Hatbox subscription for the story that lost the lowest percentage of readers from the first part to the last part.

This one is probably the most interesting run of all, and I'm curious what the results of this challenge, both in terms of Kudos and hits, says about site metrics regarding readership, re-readership, and Kudos, though I can't say I'm entirely surprised by the results. On average, reader retention sat at a mean value of 50 percent regardless of story length. What this means for authors is mutable, but can probably be summed up as meaning that a serial or series' readership isn't significantly affected by the length of the tale itself per se, especially given that there was no such consistency found in regards to readership for stories with more parts versus those with less parts.

What surprised me the least, though, is who won. It did give me a conundrum, however, since I could hardly give her the Hatbox sub prize since she is already one of the site's biggest contributors.

Our author with the least amount of reader dropoff is . . . .

Angela Rasch, and "The Womb of the Unknown Cheerleader." At a 67 percent reader retention rate her story managed to beat the odds in more ways than one, both being one of our shortest entries overall and from the author least likely to write a serial/series story in the first place :)

Angie, I know you already have a Hatbox sub, so I'm giving you an option: you can either gift the sub to another entrant you think is deserving or simply leave it as a donation to the site. PM me with your choice, and I'll do whichever you want.

Thank you again everyone who entered our little contest! We saw a lot of creativity this time around, both in the stories and in people's pushes to market themselves to everyone else. I want to give a special mention on that front to both Dorothy Colleen and Bobbie C., who both gave the contest more face time than it might otherwise have had with their efforts to promote votes for their work.

*hugs*

I'll send Erin a PM tonight informing her of the results, and either her or another member of the site's administrative staff should contact our victors in a couple of days about prize delivery. Be prepared, Melanie and Casey: you're both gonna have a few choices to make!

Melanie E.

Welcome to the master list page for Ready Reads!

So, what is Ready Reads? Well, it's a weekly sampling of reader-suggested, complete stories available here on BCTS. Each entry contains a number of stories based around a theme, with the following stipulations:

--Stories must be completed: no incomplete serials or works that require reading other stories to make sense.
--Length is flexible, but typically stories should be a couple of thousand words or more to qualify for inclusion.
--While I won't deny consideration of a submission just because the author submits it themselves, suggestions of others' work will receive higher priority when it comes to paring down the lists to between 5 and 10 stories.

New entries will come every Sunday for so long as I can get enough feedback from interested readers on stories to include.

Alright, so . . . yeah. If it ain't obvious I got nothing ready for today.

I'll be honest here: I really overcommitted on this. I don't have the head space right now or really the time to dedicate to doing this properly.

So, I'm asking for help.

I like the concept I had with the whole Ready Reads thing, but I'm not in any shape to be doing it right now. So, if anyone wants to reach out to me to take it over, that would be grand: I can forward you the recommendations for this last entry I was supposed to get up, and after that put it in your hands.

Anywho, that's all I got for tonight. This week has been busy, and stressful, and generally a weird mix of awesome and lousy, and it's looking like that's the foreseeable future for me.

Sorry about this peeps. I just can't handle the responsibility of this right now.

*hugs*

Melanie E.

I know, I'm doing terrible at this so far.

I spent most of today at the hospital in Capital City (a 2 1/2 hour drive away) and will be doing the same tomorrow. Wednesday is Thanksgiving prep, and Thursday thanksgiving itself. Saturday my cousins have Plans for me.

To put none too fine a point on it, this is going to be a Busy Week, and I just don't have the time or headspace to do Ready Reads right now.

"Tweens" will appear on Sunday. The winner from the poll for the next subject was "High School Daze," so characters 14-18. I guess you have two weeks to make suggestions on that one.

Sorry peeps.

Melanie E.

Holy cow!

Thank you SO much everyone who's already chipped into the new contest! Wow! I've already got a ton of stuff to read, and I still haven't finished all the entries from the LAST contest (sorry Angie!)

Y'all're all awesome :)

Melanie E.

PS: Call it a bit of ego, but I was thinking of running a Henry Harrelson's Custom Fit Boots contest for March if there was enough interest: otherwise I'd come up with something else. Opinions?

It's time to announce the winners of the July story contest!

We had a lot of great entries this time around. I want to make sure every last author who wrote for the contest knows just how much I appreciate their hard work. It's the stories that keep a site like BCTS alive, and without your dedication and effort none of us would have this wonderful place to call home.

Now, on to our entries! We had 15 wonderful stories officially entered for the contest as well as a couple of "unofficial" ones as well. Chalk that up to a total of let's say 17 stories total, shall we? Given I have a generous co-donator this time 'round that makes for a grand total of 34 dollars going to the site's coffers before the prizes are even doled out, hooray! And all thanks to the following tremendous people:

Dorothy Colleen
Melanie Brown
Efindumb
Emma P
Donna T
Leslie Moore
Nuuan
Bronwen Welsh
CrazyPaganGurl
Ray Drouillard
Samantha MD
Karen Lockhart
Jennifer Sue
Elle Jay

Give 'em all a big hand, please!

Unfortunately, this being a contest and all, prizes can only go to a couple of our entries. Of our 15 entries only 14 qualified for voting (since one author entered twice; I'm counting it for the donation total but only the highest voted story gets considered for prize calculations.) We had a lot of really highly-voted stories this time around too! Of all the stories we received, though, the two highest voted total were:

"Mouse," by Leslie Moore, at 231 votes

"Staycation - Hacked Off?," by Samantha MD, at 226 votes

Congratulations, authoresses! I get paid on Thursday, so (unless something goes horribly wrong) I will be delivering your prizes the following Friday or Saturday. Prizes are being awarded as 3 month Hatbox subscriptions, giving you access to a world of premium stories right here!

Another big thanks to everyone who participated. Every one of you, whether as a reader, voter, or a writer, has helped to make our site what it is today.

Tune in next weekend for the announcement of September's contest!

Melanie E.

I'm running a bit behind on reading/commenting on entries (what can I say, I'm terrible at time management,) but if the number of other comments and kudos is anything to judge by then the contest will be fierce.

If you're not sure on the details, just click that story tag over this blog here, and it will take you to a list of all the entries so far, as well as the rules for new stories.

Bonus: if we can get at least 20 entries in total, I'll donate a dollar to the hatbox for every entry written.

Melanie E.

Okay, I know I said I'd wait 'til the end of the month, but dangit I just can't!

It may be a while in the brewin', but that time is gonna be needed if you're gonna make a solid effort at this 'un! That's right, this time around we're goin' fer SERIALS!

For January I've got something special for all of you: the Reader Retention Contest. Sound boring? Far from it!

So, what's the challenge you ask? Well, it's like this. I've had a few people express interest in a contest focused on something OTHER than single-posting stories. You know what? Here's your chance. The Reader Retention Contest is ALL about serials. In fact, that's all that's allowed! Or, at least, multi-part stories. The focus, though, is on having a COMPLETE one, and more to the point, keeping readers interested.

The rules:

--Your entire story must be posted between the dates of January 1st 2019 and January 31st 2019. Allowances will be made for local time zones. Stories MUST BE COMPLETED: if you cannot finish your story within the alotted time, either writing or posting it, then it is disqualified.
--Your story must consist of a MINIMUM of 4 parts, with each part being a MINIMUM of 1000 words.
--No more than 1 part can be posted per day, giving the contest somewhat of a natural limitation of 31 parts for any individual story and preventing the front page getting too overwhelmed: no spamming the front page with 30 parts at the last minute!
--Content should be completely original and unique to the contest. If your story requires the reading or watching of other content not part of the contest material to make sense, then it is disqualified. (In other words, try to avoid just adding to already existing universes unless the new story can stand completely on its own.)
--While there is no limitation or even guideline in place as far as subject matter goes, there IS a rating limitation of nothing more sultry than a hard "R" film rating, or to put it more bluntly, if you couldn't put it in a theatrically released film in the US it probably shouldn't be in your story.

Here's the interesting part. Me and Erin are still working out the details, but there are going to be three prizes on offer this time around.

The first place prize and runner up's prize are still being sorted, but to obtain either one your goal is simple: to maintain the highest average Kudos/Thumbs Up count across your serial. The Kudos from all parts of each serial will be added together then divided by the total number of parts to find this result.

I'm trying to work out a deal with Erin for the first and second place prizes to be Doppler Press book bundles, but we will have to wait and see how feasible that is as a possibility. However it works out, I'll make sure it's something exciting!

There will also be a third prize offered, one of my typical 3 month Hatbox subs, with a little different criteria. This prize will go not to the highest average Kudos, but to the best Kudos retention rating between the first and final parts of the story. In general Kudos tend to drop off as a multi-part story goes along, so the author who manages to maintain the highest Kudos percentage between their first and last postings in their serial (regardless of total Kudo count) will win this one. Consider it a bit of a sub-challenge, eh?

Do you aim for short and sweet, hoping readers will blitz it all, or do you go for the long haul, hoping that more parts will help to cancel out any dips here and there? Do you write something crazy and off the wall to hook your readers and keep them on the edge of their seats, or go the safe route and try for a sure-fire winner? Regardless of your choices, you've got just over 2 months to plan, start writing, or simply keep developing something you've been working on for a while.

Results for the January contest will obviously take a bit longer than usual to calculate due to the nature of the contest. Likewise, I want to give readers time to catch up on as many series as they can. As a result the "voting period" will go until February 15th at Midnight (my time,) and results will be announced on March 1st or 2nd, with winners (hopefully) receiving their prizes the following weekend at the latest.

READERS! This is your time to shine! Those authors will be depending on YOU to give them the best chance possible to win, so if you're enjoying their entries then please, be sure to like, comment, and sub -- wait, sorry, wrong media. Be sure to Kudo/Thumbs Up every part, because the more consistent you are, the better off THEY are! And, just maybe, drop 'em a comment too? Never hurts.

I'll be back with more details as they arise, like prize updates and the like. In the meantime, be planning those stories peeps!

Melanie E.

The contest has officially closed (and been so for several hours too!)

We've had ten excellent entries, and now it's time for you readers to really make your mark! Just click on the tag for the contest above to go to a list with all the stories. Read them, and vote for your favorite ones!

There is no limitation of voting for a single story here; every story you enjoy, make sure to click that thumbs-up for to show the author your appreciation. I'll announce the winners of the contest next Sunday, and the top two most-voted stories will each receive a subscription to the hatbox.

Unfortunately we didn't get enough entries to warrant an additional kick to the 'box on top of everything else, but maybe next contest we can achieve that 'un. And, hey, to anyone who was working on a story and didn't finish in time: post it anyway! Sure, it might not get the contest tag, but a good story is a good story no matter what.

Keep your eyes peeled for our winners, and here in about 2 weeks I'll announce my plans for another contest through the month of July. In the mean time, good writing for all!

Melanie E.

So who's ready for another not-in-any-way-sanctioned-by-management story contest?

Melanie E.'s Fairy Kiss-and-Tale Contest

Dates: May 1st 2018 - May 31st 2018

Everyone loves a little romance, and everyone loves a good fairy tale, right? Well, here's your chance to write your own mash-up of the two!

The challenge is to write a one-part romantic fairy tale. That's right, no chapters, no serials, no continuations or side-stories or connection to any other established universe or series! One-posting, standalone stories only here folks!

There are a few minor restrictions to keep in mind though:
--No stories that bear a rating higher than film equivalent PG-13.
--Really, PG-13. Consider what this implies in terms of character ages, etc. for whatever content you choose to include.
--No fanfiction, and re-interpretations of classic tales should be thoroughly different enough to show creativity.
--As always, at least one member of the romantic couple involved should be part of the LGBTQI spectrum.

That's it! Any length is fine, provided your story is complete in and of one singular posting, and the deadline for stories for the contest is midnight (your local time) on the 31st of May. All entries should have a custom tag of "Fairy Kiss and Tale" in their tags section, for easy finding later, as well as specifically state their intent for inclusion in the contest in their introduction.

EDIT: Milady Erin herself has added an actual contest tag for us, "2018-04 Melanie E.'s Fairy Kiss-and-Tale Contest," so use that rather than a custom tag. It'll be easier for everyone :)

But what about prizes, you ask? Why yes! One week after the deadline is complete I will look over all entries and compare kudos. Two three-month hatbox subs will be awarded to the top two most highly-voted stories! In addition to that, I'm working with another site author to try and organize a series of BCTS compilation books to help raise funds for the site, and, should this contest go well, most or all of the entries may be up for consideration for such a volume in the near-ish future if the authors so wish!

I've been a bit lax in my site participation the last few months. Let's see if we can change that for the better, shall we? I'm not gonna lie, part of my reasoning for sponsoring something like this is to try and see the site get a few more stories along the lines of my own tastes, but hey, if I'm gonna ask for that kinda thing I might as well be willing to pay for it right?

Melanie E.

-1-

"You've gotta be shitting me," I said, glaring at my best friend. She was giving me her best puppy dog eyes, but I was having none of it: those had stopped working on me after they resulted in me being caught trying to run a pair of Sandy's underwear up the flagpole at our church.

She'd still never told me why she thought it would be funny in the first place.

"Come on, Donny! It'll be fun, and it's just our junior prom: you'll have a chance to dress in a tux and go again next year," she said, giving up on the puppy dog eyes and flopping next to me on her couch, both of us slouching low enough more of our shoulders rested on the cushions than our butts. "And it'll be more fun with you there."

I snorted at that. "You don't need me there. You'll have Butch," I said, using her boyfriend's nickname. 'Butch' Cassidy Delmonte had been Sandy's beau for almost six months. They weren't the school's 'it' couple – Cassidy was captain of the basketball team, not the football team, and Sandy preferred debate club over cheerleading – but they were up there on the school's list of perfect couples.

Sandy groaned and closed her eyes. "This again? Listen, I'm sorry things have been awkward hanging out, but you have to admit it's really sweet of Butch to invite you with us on our dates sometimes. He knows we've been friends for, like, forever, and he doesn't want to mess that up."

"*sigh* I know."

"And it's not like we MAKE you tag along."

"I know!"

I crossed my arms and gave my best friend in the whole world a hard look. In truth, we were closer than just friends. We were practically family.

No, not practically. We WERE family.

Our moms had been best friends before we were born, our dads had been best friends before they'd met our moms, and we had never lived more than a block apart or spent more than a few days away from each other, our entire lives. Our birthdays were three days apart. We had the same favorite movie, favorite color, and favorite soda. We even managed to pull the whole twin-speak thing on occasion, though it had been years since we'd managed to use it for anything particularly fun (or nefarious.)

The fact that she was the chocolate haired, green-eyed girl next door, down to the near-perfect body and a beautiful warmth to her skin thanks to her mixed heritage. That I was the blond-haired blue-eyed pasty nerd boy she deigned to hang out with for some reason, raised eyebrows occasionally. Still, it had been our schtick for our whole lives. We weren't about to stop being close just because people looked at us funny.

"You'd have fun, you know," she said, her eyes still closed. "You always do."

"Did," I countered. "And that was years ago. We've both grown up since then."

"Pssht. Bitch, I know you're still the same size as me, or are you forgetting the pool party over the summer?"

I groaned. "How can I if you keep reminding me?" It wasn't my fault the stairs were slippery, as was the cake platter, nor was it my fault I wound up under the chocolate lava cake when we both went tumbling down the stairs. "And they didn't fit. They were too tight."

"Nuh-uh," Sandy said playfully, sticking her tongue out at me. "They were perfect. If you'd worn the bra I asked you to and shaved your legs, YOU woulda been perfect."

I huffed but didn't say anything. She'd wanted me to wear her shoes, too, but I'd won that argument when she got pissy over the fact my feet were a size smaller than hers.

"I don't wanna go to prom with a boy," I finally countered. "Everyone will think I'm wei-OW!" I reached up to rub my arm where Sandy had punched me. "What was that for?" I whined.

"Don't be an asshole," she said, giving me a disgusted look. "You know Evelyn and Lilah are going together, and so are Kyle and Ross. We'll have several other gay couples there, too. And we both know that if a boy had asked you, you'd have probably said yes."

"No! I mean, not just ANY boy," I admitted quietly. I'd never told Sandy I liked boys, but I'd never had to either. "But one didn't. And one isn't asking me now. I don't even KNOW this 'Ted.'"

Sandy grinned. "Oh, he's a cutie. Tall, broad shoulders and curly black hair. Always seems to have a bit of stubble, looks a bit like that guy who plays Superman in that movie where he fought Batman."

"With the mustache lip?"

"Minus the mustache lip."

I thought about it and had to admit the image wasn't unappealing. "Still. You're not asking ME to go. You're asking Donna, and she's gone."

Sandy gave me a Look.

"Dead as a doornail."

She continued to stare.

"Kablooie."

Sandy shook her head and just grinned at me.

"What?"

"Ugh!" Sandy whined, rolling her eyes and sitting up. "I'd say 'have you looked in a mirror lately,' but I already know you check yourself out in almost every one you pass."

"I do not!" I complained, fighting the urge to glance in the mirror next to the TV across from us and do just that. I knew my hair was a mess but was hoping the frazzled look would help my case.

It didn't.

"You totally do. You spend longer on your hair most mornings than I do. I don't blame you, it's gorgeous, and I'd kill you for it if you were anyone else, but for real. Blonde hair almost to your ass, Long lashes, pouty-ass lips. If you'd drop the nerd specs and wear your contacts more, all the guys would be looking at you."

"I have enough people wanting to kick my ass already. The contacts would just make that worse."

"Oh, come on. You know that's not why they give you second glances. A little work on your brows and some mascara, and you could have half the boys in our grade eating out of your hand."

It was my turn to roll my eyes. "Yes, because straight boys love it SO much when they learn the girl they've been hitting on has a bigger dick than they do."

"*Snerk* Not like YOU could ever say that."

I frowned but again didn't argue. I couldn't: Sandy had seen me naked as many times as I'd seen her, both numbers probably higher than any of our parents would believe or be comfortable with.

"You know, most guys would take a girl saying that about their junk a lot harder."

"Yeah, well," I shrugged. "I'm not like most guys."

'And THAT," she said, snapping her fingers and standing up, "is my point! Come on, Donny!" She reached her hands out to me as she went back to the puppy dog eyes.

"No!"

"Can we at least see what Donna would look like now? Nobody else has to know."

NO!" I said again, crossing my arms under my chest and turning away from her.

"How about a bet then?"

I groaned and still didn't look at her.

"Here's the terms," she continued anyway. "I think you'll look gorgeous, and I think YOU know it. So, we go up to my room, find a cute outfit and get you dolled up. I'll even let you do your own makeup; you still remember how, right?" She waited for me to nod, and I did. "So long as you give it a legit try at doing a good job, anyway. If, after we give it our best shot, you end up looking like a drag queen or a boy in a dress, then I'll tell Butch he's gotta put on the dress and go with Ted himself."

I couldn't help but smile at the mental image of big, bad Butch, with his high school goatee and buzz cut, decked out for prom in a frilly pink dress.

"But if I win, then when we go to get my prom dress tonight, you have to pick one up too."

"I can't afford that!" I argued, then winced. "Not that you'd win."

"Hey, you can't tell me you've spent all that money we made doing lawn work last summer already since Butch has paid for you as well as me every time we've all gone out together."

"No," I agreed, figuring it was hardly a hardship for Butch, given his summer job had been working at his father's golf course. "But I don't want to spend it all on a dress for one night out either."

"Then we'll get you an LBD instead of a prom dress. It won't be quite as fancy as a lot of the other girls, but once again, this is just our junior prom. We can put you in the whole taffeta and silk ensemble next year."

"Now I'm wearing a dress next year too?"

"If you lose tonight, sure."

"That's not fair!"

"If you win, I'll pay for your tux. Both this year and next year."

I looked into Sandy's smiling eyes. She looked confident. Strong. Self-assured.

I finally risked a glance at the mirror next to the TV and saw the fear in my own eyes, as well as a rat's nest of my hair I'd have a hell of a time brushing out when I sat up.

All I had to do was say no.

I didn't have to leave. Sandy wanted me to do this, but I didn't think she'd kick me out of her house or tell me I couldn't go dress shopping with her just because I said no.

I looked back at my best friend. Then, back to myself in the mirror.

Just say 'no,' Donny.

Just say 'no.'

-==-

This has been the first chapter of Double Date Dare as a sample! I hope folks like it!

The rest of the book is available on Kindle:

Buy it on Kindle

All the teenagers at Sherwood High were excited about the arrival of the hypnotist, but for Miriam, the show has some rather unexpected consequences...

Echoes

By Melanie Ezell

Chapter 1: The Amazing Gordon

*God, could this class drag on any longer?*

"Miriam! Check this out!"

Miriam turned in time to see Cary, his best friend, doing a one handed handstand. "Pretty cool, huh?"

"Yeah, Cary, pretty cool." As he turned around, he heard a crash and the distinctive sound of Cary yelping in horror. The tall blonde boy dove into his assigned front row seat just before the teacher re-entered the room, much to Miriam's amusement. The cold stare from the teacher kept the laughter from the class to a minimum.

How did Cary ever become his best friend? They were as different as could be, after all. While Miriam was "tiny" compared to, well, just about everyone else in his school, Cary was one of the tallest members of their ninth grade class, with a slightly rugged appearance that contrasted greatly with Miriam's elfin features. Where Miriam was quiet and more of a listener, Cary was loud and full of a humor that was almost infectious. They were both well liked, if not popular, and were often called "The Odd Couple" by their fellow classmates. Nevertheless, they were nearly inseparable and had been since Cary moved to Robins Lake in the second grade, causing more than a few problems with the local "jocks" calling them rather rude names.

Miriam was too excited about the upcoming assembly to really concentrate on classwork, as was everyone at Sherwood High. After all, a hypnotist! This would be quite a show!

It had been the custom of the school for as long as anybody could remember to invite some sort of entertainer every semester, bringing in magicians, singers, artists, even the community theater group on several occasions to entertain the students. After hearing about the arrival of the hypnotist to town, the Events Committee knew instantly what this semester's event would be.

Cary turned suddenly to Miriam and said, “Hey! Maybe we can get him to hypnotize one of the girls and make her take her top off! That would be cool!”

Miriam didn't agree. First of all, because even at fifteen puberty had not yet graced the small auburn haired boy, and girls held no interest for him in that way. Second, he knew exactly which girl Cary wanted to see, and was too good of a friend to her - to all the girls - to think it funny that they should be embarrassed like that in front of the entire school.

Cary saw the face he gave him, and just grinned. “Hey, I know they're your friends, and besides, I wasn't serious! The school would never allow that!”

Miriam laughed. You couldn't stay mad at Cary long- he was too much of a goofball to be serious about anything.

"So, what do you wanna see?”

Miriam sighed. “Well, I've always thought it'd be neat to see a past life regression.”

Cary looked at him confused. “What's that?”

“It's where they hypnotize you, and then send you back in time in your head. You've heard of reincarnation? Well, they think your spirit remembers its past lives, so you can actually remember things from hundreds of years ago!”

“Hmm. Well, I don't believe it. Besides, I'm too cool to be hundreds of years old.”

Miriam laughed again. “Well, you most definitely are immature!”

That earned him a punch just as the bell rang to announce the time for the assembly.

<=====>

Once inside the loud, crowded Assembly Hall Cary and Miriam were forced to split up. As a member of the Events Committee, Cary was required to sit with the teachers on occasions such as this.

“Hey, over here!”

Miriam looked around to see his friend Lindy waving to him. He quickly made his way over to the tall brunette- the very person Cary had been wanting to see naked on stage. She hugged him when he finally reached her through the press of students, as she yelled above the din, “Why don't you sit with us?”, by us meaning her and the group of girls she hung out with.

“Um, okay. Where are you sitting at?”

“Right up here, in the front! Come on!”

She quickly led him to two adjoining seats in the very front row, center stage. All the boys around looked at Miriam in jealousy of sitting next to arguably the prettiest girl in school, but he knew they had no competition. Having a relationship with Lindy - or any of her girlfriends - would be like dating his sisters.

“Oh, I'm so excited!” she told him, and he just giggled with the girls at the thought of what the hypnotist might do.

Everyone quickly settled into their seats, and at the urge of the principal, quietened down just as the lights started to dim. Miriam felt a chill go through him from the excitement, and then, the curtain on stage began to slowly rise.

The stage was bare, save for the presence of an old ragged couch from the theater department and two mics on stands. Suddenly, to the blast of a trumpet fanfare across the speakers, an older man walked slowly from stage right to stand in the middle of the spotlight tracking across the set. His costume was quite extravagant, a purple velvet short coat with tails over a classic vest and black tie affair and wing tips, all topped off with an old, rather gaudy tophat perched at a rakish angle atop his greased back hair. As the trumpet blasts finished, he bowed genteelly before taking up the first mic.

“Greetings, ladies and gentlemen, I am The Amazing Gordon, hypnotist extraordinaire. Welcome to the greatest event of your short lives! Today you will witness the unbelievable, the uncanny, dare I say it, the impossible!” With broad, sweeping gestures, he seemed to bring every word he spoke to life, with an obvious flair for showmanship.

From the back of the room, through the laughter of all the students, one boy yelled, “Yeah, we've heard that all before! What can you do!”

“My dear boy! Why, to think you could question my talents!” The Amazing Gordon responded in mock injury. “I can make a football player into a star ballerina, the weakest of you into a world class wrestler, the strongest mind forget their own name! Even, though possibly the hardest of all, teach you some courtesy!” he said, with an impish grin that sent the audience roaring in applause as the young boy sat back embarrassed. They all knew this would truly be an entertaining evening.

“Now, before I begin, I feel there are a couple of things I must do. First and foremost, a warning: those of you who aide me on this journey will most likely do rather, shall we say, embarrassing activities.” This got a round of laughs and a few nervous giggles. “However, I swear on my honor as a hypnotist that no harm will come to you, nor will anything vulgar - such as stripping - be so much as mentioned.” Several of the boys in the audience let out disappointed moans, and Miriam could almost swear Gordon had aimed a wink at Cary as he delivered the warning.

“Good! With that settled, I need a volunteer!”

Over the next hour, the students were treated to an astonishing show. The Amazing Gordon opened with the first promised trick, and the cafeteria cum auditorium was brought to the brink of tears watching the star quarterback prance about to “Swan Lake”. After that, a junior girl volunteered, and was convinced to beatbox for the students. Everything from dead limbs to animal noises were performed on stage by numerous other members of the school body including several teachers, until Gordon stopped with a flourish to prepare for an announcement.

“My next trick shall, unfortunately, be my last for this evening.”

The entire audience visibly sagged at the realization that their show was nearing completion.

“Don't be weary, ladies and gentlemen, for my last act shall be most spectacular! In fact, if you wouldn't mind I'd like to ask the audience for suggestions!”

A murmur began passing through the seated children as questions of what should be performed were exchanged. From the teacher's table, though, Miriam clearly heard Cary yell for all to hear, “Do a past life regression for Miriam!”

Gordon's eyes seemed to take on a mischievous gleam as he said, “And who is this Miriam, might I ask?”

“Right here!” Lindy yelled, standing to introduce Gordon to his next “volunteer”, who appeared to be trying to melt into his chair.

“Ah, thank you, young lady. Would you be so kind as to bring my next victim- excuse me, guest- up on stage?”

Despite his best efforts, Miriam found himself unable to either melt into his chair or disappear, and blushed profusely as Lindy dragged him towards the center of the stage, to a round of jeers and applause from the audience.

“Ah, young Miriam, how splendid! Now, if you'll just take a seat on the sofa, I'll be with you shortly.” As Lindy headed offstage to return to her seat, The Amazing Gordon proceeded to explain to the audience what he was about to do. “Of all acts of hypnosis, the Past Life Regression is one of the most incredible and difficult. To send somebody back in time, to bring personalities through the void and into the realm of the physical once again, requires the utmost concentration on the parts of both the technician and the subject. Luckily for you, I have spent nearly ten years perfecting my technique, honing my mind to such a point, that it is but a small feat to obtain superior results. Please, young Miriam, lie down and we may begin.”

Miriam stretched out on the dusty old piece of furniture carefully, unsure of what was happening. As he settled into the well-worn cushions, Gordon took his place at the head, looking down upon Miriam with a broad grin.

The room was filled with a nervous silence as The Amazing Gordon began his work, using not a pocket watch to instigate hypnosis as with the others, but rather a crystal of a most beautiful violet hue dangling from a silver chain. “Now, concentrate on the pendulum, young one. Follow its path through the air, the slow sweeping motion as it swings from peak to peak, vertex to vertex, back and forth...” Miriam felt himself losing awareness of all but the pendulum, and slowly slipped into a cloud of purple and gray.

<=====>

A haze seemed to cover everything about him as Miriam tried to concentrate.

*Where am I?*

#You are nowhere,# a mysterious voice echoed from the platinum light surrounding the young man.

*Who are you?*

#I am no one. I am everyone. I am any one who lives, or has lived.#

Miriam was quite freaked out at this point, and attempted to scream, but no sound could escape his earnestly straining throat.

*Why am I here?* He thought.

#To learn.#

*To learn? To learn what?*

#To learn who you are.#

*I don't understand!*

Suddenly, a bright flash of white hot light brought him awake with a start.

<=====>

Marina screamed as she awoke with a start, sending her schoolbooks flying to the floor.

"Good to see you've finally decided to rejoin us, Mrs. Fallon. Now, if you'd be so kind as to answer the question you so rudely interrupted?"

"Um, what?" She asked, as she turned a brilliant shade of crimson from the laughter of the other students surrounding her confusion.

"Miss Fallon, I'd appreciate it if you could return your thoughts to 1965, please. Now, can you tell me who wrote the Surprise Symphony or not!"

"Sorry, Mrs. Leese. Um, I dunno, Handel? Haydn? Someone like that?"

The teacher was not amused. "Mrs. Fallon, this is the last time. I'd hate to have to report to your parents that-" another bright flash of light, and the classroom was gone again.

<=====>

"Mary Anne! Are you there?"

Mary Anne came out of her daze and looked around to try and find who was calling her. Bruce seemed perfectly content to sit on the stairs and await her return and the continuation of her ear scratching duties.

"Jessie, what eva is the problem?"

"Mary, them northerna's is comin' back! They said we have to free them damned niggas!"

"Oh, Daddy will not appreciate that! I'm sure thea's gonna be some words!"

The dog could wait while she fetched her father. If they lost those slaves there's no way Charlie would take her hand! Through the large oak front doors, and into the study-

<=====>

Marian opened her eyes slowly, though it didn't aid in her perception of her surroundings. No light penetrated into her dank, smelly, private hell, but she'd learned to dread the times it did. When there was light in the room, then one of 'them' were in the room. And if they were in the room, then she knew they were going to hurt her.

She couldn't remember much from before she was locked in this cage. They'd gotten her when she was seven, and all she'd known since then was the darkness, and the pain. She remembered her mother, so long ago, telling her the story of Maid Marian, her namesake, and Robin Hood. When they first took her, she'd hoped for a rescuer like him, but after the first few years came the realization that he'd never come.

Neither had they, for nearly six days. She was so weak. So tired.

A new darkness descended, not cold like that she knew- a numbness that took the pain away. For the first time in almost ten years, she could smile as everything melted into nothingness-

<=====>

Miriam awoke to the sound of somebody screaming. After a few seconds, he realized it was him.

"What happened?!"

Gordon, with a grave look upon his face, simply looked him over before replying nervously, "Nothing, nothing at all."

Miriam was quickly bundled up by the school nurse and taken offstage, while he noticed the entire auditorium was staring at him with looks of shock and horror.

"Come on, deary, we need to get you out of here. That man needs to tell everyone else something without you hearing it, I'm afraid. Come on!"

As he followed her, shaking, towards her office, he just managed to catch The Amazing Gordon saying to the crowd, "She must never know what happened to her today."

Miriam vaguely wondered who he was talking about, but was shaking too hard to put much thought into it.

Chapter 2: A Slip of the Tongue

Miriam tried hard to think of what could have happened when he went under, but couldn't seem to pin anything down. Vague recollections, like shadows of memories, seemed to flit through his mind, but as soon as he tried to concentrate on them they'd disappear. "What happened to me?" he asked the nurse busy checking his blood pressure.

"Sweety, I'm not sure that's for me to be tellin' you." was all he managed to get. Well, this was most definitely NOT what he had been expecting.

<=====>

The Amazing Gordon gazed intently at the crowd before him. He dreaded what he was about to have to do, but it was for the protection of the child, and he knew there wasn't any other way to handle things. He decided to deliver the main message first, and then explain why. "She must never know what happened to her today."

He noticed several faces in the crowd look at him, confused. "Who's she, sir?" The young lady who had guided the poor lamb on stage asked.

"Your friend, Miriam. She must never know what we saw in her past."

While obviously less confused now, the girl gave him an odd stare as she spoke, "Mr. Gordon, sir, Miriam is a boy."

*My God*, he thought, *this is worse than I could have imagined.*

<=====>

The last hour of the school day seemed to pass unbearably slow for Miriam as he tried not to think about what had happened. What HAD happened? He couldn't remember anything, and no matter who he asked nobody else seemed to want to tell him.

*Did I do something? Why did I scream, and what's got everyone else so nervous?*

Finally, after an age of waiting, the final bell rang and the students began exiting the classroom and heading home. He just managed to catch Cary at the doors to accompany him.

"So, surely YOU can tell me what went on?"

"I'm sorry, Miriam, I can't."

"Why won't anybody tell me! GAH!"

"Man, I'm really sorry, but we've all been told not to!"

"GRRRR!!"

The rest of the walk home was made in silence, Cary too upset to talk and Miriam too frustrated. *Why can't they just let me know what's going on? It's not like it can hurt anything. Can it?*

The afternoon and dinner passed in a rush, and Miriam soon found himself preparing for bed, still completely clueless as to what could have happened.

Plantations and fields, odd yet somehow familiar classrooms, and an evil blackness filled his dreams that night, and he woke up several times to find himself in a cold sweat with nothing to attach the images spinning through his head to reality.

<=====>

Cary tried to go to sleep, but couldn't get the events of the day out of his head. He was tempted to think it was all some kind of sick joke on the part of that Gordon guy, but why? And besides, when they woke Miriam back up Gordon was in as much a state as any of the other adults trying to make sure he was okay.

More disturbing, though, was Cary's inability to get the image of Miriam as a girl out of his head. He of all people knew that Miriam wasn't exactly the most manly of sorts, but to the best of his knowledge nobody had ever thought Miriam acted like a girl. After those memories, or whatever they were, though, it somehow seemed to fit.

How could his best friend have been a girl? And why did the idea of him being one again excite him so much?

<=====>

Lindy tried to call Miriam, but by the time she got home after dance practice and dinner he'd already gone to bed. She worried about him just as much as any of her girlfriends, possibly more. Being the only boy in their little group, all the girls had kind of adopted him, and though neither he nor Cary knew it, the teasing from the jocks would have been much worse if it wasn't for the girls in the group who were dating sports players keeping them somewhat in check.

That Past Life Regression thing had been interesting, but not really that surprising to her. She'd always considered Miriam to be just "one of the girls," and none of the others from what she could tell considered him to be anything else. She understood why they had to keep what happened from getting to Miriam, but had a bad feeling that someone would use it against him.

How can you sleep when one of your best friends' lives is on the line?

<=====>

BRRRRRRRRRZZZZZZZZ!

Miriam awoke the next morning in a less than chipper mood. Between the odd dreams and anxiety over the drama the day before, his sleep had been troubled and broken at best, nonexistent at worst.

"There you are, you little bedhead! I thought I'd have to drag you downstairs for breakfast this morning by that mop of yours." Gina, his mom, had been pestering Miriam to get a haircut for weeks, but he'd been holding off to save his money for a new computer instead. It was down to his shoulders by now, but he didn't really mind and he kept it clean, so she didn't bother him too much about it.

"Sorry, mom, I had some weird dreams last night, they kinda kept me awake."

"Well, you need to get around quickly if you plan on walking to school this morning with Cary. Eat up and then off with you!"

After a rushed breakfast Miriam made his way towards his room to get dressed in the standard school uniform- loose jeans, baggy tee, threadbare jean jacket and sneaks and he was ready for the day.

"Bye mom!" He called as he ran out the door and down the street towards his and Cary's regular rendezvous spot at the corner of Loksley and Sherwood. It was weird living on a street named after your great grandfather, but at least sharing a last name with your street address meant you never forgot where you lived!

After meeting up with Cary, they turned off Loksley and down Sherwood towards the school. It wasn't far, maybe a fifteen minute walk on an average day, but it usually gave them time to talk and discuss homework before class. Today, however, Miriam couldn't help feeling that Cary seemed oddly uncomfortable walking with him.

After five minutes of trying unsuccessfully to start a conversation with the boy, he finally gave up. "Fine! If you won't talk to me, though, at least tell me why!"

Cary gave him a startled look, and stuttering tried to answer. "Well, i-it's ju-just that, well, um, s-s-s-sorry."

Miriam couldn't help the pout that formed on his face. After a couple of minutes more of walking, Cary finally seemed to pull himself together and opened up for conversation, and by the time they reached the school, Miriam had almost forgotten about the difficulties earlier. They met Lindy at the doors to the school, and the three walked in together to head towards their homeroom.

"So Cary," Lindy asked, "how long until Jonathan's back? I mean, he's been out for what, two weeks now? I think he's probably on the last leg as far as excused absences, even for being sick."

"He got out of the hospital after getting over the Pneumonia over the weekend, and his mom and the doctor felt it'd be best if he recovered another week before returning, so he should be back Monday."

"Great!" It was a very poorly hidden fact that Lindy had a tremendous crush on Jonathan, Cary's only other close friend besides Miriam. Their friendship had a bit more foundation than his and Miriam's, as Jonathan was the class clown for the next grade up, and other than having brown hair him and Cary could almost pass for brothers.

"Yeah, as soon as he gets back we have to get back to work on practicing for the Archery Contest, we've already missed too much practice time by goofing around, and with the competition only a few weeks away I'm not sure if we'll be up to par."

"Sure you will be!" Miriam quipped. "You two are the best bowmen in the entire school, even if you haven't practiced since before Christmas break. It's still the first week of March, and the competition isn't until the second week in April, that's plenty of time for you two to get back up to speed!"

They split up at the door to homeroom and each headed towards their assigned desks. Upon reaching his, however, Miriam was surprised to find a skirt and knickers laying in his seat with a note on top. Snickers coming from the back of the room let him know the culprit was John Prince, the so-called "King of Jocks" at Sherwood High, and his flunkies. Without so much as a backwards glance, Miriam simply picked up the bundle, note and all, and placed it upon the teacher's worktable, to be dealt with by someone else. He managed to get back to his desk and seated just prior to the first bell, and the arrival of Mr. Hendricks, their homeroom teacher, signaled the beginning of the school day.

By lunchtime nothing more had occurred to worry Miriam, and he was just beginning to get that warm feeling that he'd come to realize meant a full tummy when shouting from the other end of the cafeteria jarred him out of contemplation of his chicken sandwich and back into reality.

"Hey, girly freak! Over here!"

It was Prince, and apparently his taunts were being directed at who else but Miriam. "Yeah, you heard me, over here!"

"Just ignore them, Miriam," Lindy rubbed his shoulders. "They're just being jerks."

Miriam decided he'd had enough lunch, and picking up his tray, began the walk back towards the return window - on the other side of Prince and his cronies' table. *Just ignore them, easy as that, then you can get out of here.*

His plans were dashed, however, when he was grabbed from behind. Mike Notts, the Sheriffs son, of course. He was Prince's right hand, and only ever managed to pass his classes or keep from getting expelled due to his father's threats of "searching" the school for illegal substances.

"Think you can ignore us, you little faggot!" Prince was obviously in full blown bully mode today, and despite the fact that nobody wanted to see Miriam treated so, the risks of jumping in were too great, and with Cary already gone...

"What's wrong, didn't like your skirt this morning? Figured a little girl like you would absolutely love that, after yesterday! 'Oh, no, don't hurt me!' Bet you liked all those girly lives, didn't you! 'Mary Ann' this and 'Marian' that!"

What was he talking about? Girly lives? And who was Mary Ann-

Miriam's tray hit the floor just as the fist connected with his stomach.

<== chapters 3 and 4 coming soon!==>

Chapters 3 through 5.

What happened at the assembly? Why won't anybody tell Miriam what the hypnotist did?

And why are Miriam's thoughts no longer always his own?

A quick "thank'ee" goes out to all those who read and commented on the first two chapters of "Echoes". I realize it's been a few months now since I posted it, and I intended to get the next part up much sooner, but due to issues with the internet and moving to a new city I never had the opportunity. However, the wait is now over!

Note: Any and all suggestions appreciated. This story moves rather slow, and even in this part the TG elements aren't really played upon all that much, so if you're wanting a story with a quick transformation, I'm afraid you'll be disappointed. In fact, a note on my note: I'm up to Chapter 9 in writing ahead already, and the main character still hasn't so much as tried on a pair of girl's shoes. I'm trying to focus more on the mental and social elements of the change rather than do the standard "clothes make the girl" story I read so often, which may not appeal to many readers.

And now, without wasting any more wind on explanations and disclaimers, the story.

Echoes

By Melanie Ezell

Part II

Chapter 3: Sturm und Drang

For the second day running, Miriam found himself in the nurse's office, this time with a worried Lindy at his side.

"My goodness, what ever happened?"

"Prince, ma'am. He was teasing Miriam, and then punched him in the stomach."

Miriam sat on the end of the bed, trying to make sense of things. The punch had hurt, but that was nothing compared to the knockdown force of that name.

*Mary Anne. Why does that name sound so familiar?*

"Miriam, sweetie, are you with us?" The nurse gently prodded his shoulder, concerned by his continued silence.

"What? Yeah, I'm here. Just thinking." Lindy silently took his hand in an attempt to ease his obvious trembling.

Marian. Just the thought of that name brought up images, yet he had no idea where they came from. He tried to focus on the pictures and ideas flashing through his mind, but couldn't get a grip on them any better than his dreams the previous night.

"Well, I think you're good to go, young man, but try to stay away from that bully from now on, okay?"

"Yeah, sure. Hey, Lindy?"

"Miriam?"

"What was up with the names Prince kept calling me? Something about 'Mary Anne', or 'Marian' or something?" The color seemed to drain from her face at the mention of the names, and she shot a quick look towards the nurse. *Ah, so something's going on.* "Does this have anything to do with that hypnotist yesterday?"

"Now where would you get that idea? Of course not!" She answered, a bit too quickly for the truth. "I'm sure it's nothing. Come on, let's get you to the Principal's office, your mom should be here to pick you up by now."

<=====>

Besides the standard Mom questions on the ride back to the house, Miriam was free of distractions, and contemplated just where these events were leading. *Something happened back there besides just being punched. GAH! What's happening to me? Why can't I focus?* After three hours of trying to find some kind of explanation, he decided a walk was in order to help clear his head.

Donning his jacket and sneaks, he quickly made his way out the front door and down the street in the opposite direction from the school, towards the park. Spring was just starting to make itself known in their neighborhood, and Miriam couldn't help but admire the fresh buds just starting to bloom among the bushes and trees lining the footpaths and trails throughout the park. This had been his favorite retreat from his problems ever since first grade, when the first serious teasing had began. With a name like Miriam, he'd come to realize, such things were inevitable, but it wasn't really his parent's fault, after all. They'd meant to name him "Merriam", after the dictionary guy, with the idea that naming him after someone smart would somehow magically gift him with intelligence.

Ironic, that they misspelled the name on his birth certificate, all things considered. It really hadn't seemed that big a deal at first, really just an alternate spelling, and so they had let it slide. With the arrival of school, and the discovery that different means bad, that minor mistake quickly turned into a curse. He had to let out a short laugh when he thought of the fact that he really had gotten so smart due to his name. After all, he had it to thank for all the time he'd spent reading or studying instead of out playing sports with the other boys his age. Then again, his small size probably didn't help much, either. If only his talents had extended to math, he thought, he may have had the highest grades in their class. As it was, he struggled to maintain a C average in any maths that required more strenuous calculations than basic addition and subtraction, while his grammar and history scores were the envy of the rest of his year.

His recollections were momentarily interrupted by a small flock of snowbirds bursting from the holly bush just ahead of him, and he stopped to watch them energetically flap their way towards the old, gnarled willow trees overhanging the river. The river. The thought of the last time he'd been down the path that led to The Banks caused him to giggle. Him, Cary, and Jonathan had become bored with their typical activities near the end of the summer, and had decided that some swimming was in order. Miriam had invited Lindy and the girls to join them, and the entire party had headed down to the "locals only" spot, fondly called The Banks by most of the families living in the area. He remembered no one even getting into the water, but instead sitting in the sun on the gravel shores with Lindy and some of the girls and just talking about school and how their summers had gone. Cary and Jonathan had entertained themselves by skipping stones and generally horsing around, but the real show started when Cary slipped from the rocky outcropping they were using as a pier and slid into the river fully clothed. Miriam broke down laughing at the memory of how he'd ended up having to borrow a bright pink beach towel from Sarah to wrap himself in while his clothes were drying out, having planned on swimming in his boxers, and how wearing nothing but a towel he'd still managed to goof around. He'd even done a striptease for the girls when he'd first gotten out of the water. It had ended up being the highlight of their summer, and the last chance they'd had to get together prior to the start of school.

Mixed in with his memories of the river were others as well, of evenings spent sitting out on those same moss covered rocks and letting her feet soak in the icy water, her sundress scrunched up around her knees to keep it from getting wet, and that cute George from down the road holding her-

Wait a second! Where did THAT come from? Miriam shook his head briskly, trying to shake the odd feelings he was having. *Must have been something I read about. Heh, one too many romance novels, guess I'll have to stop asking Mom for book suggestions. You'd think she doesn't have a life of her own with the way she consumes those things.* Glancing down at his watch, he was shocked to find the time read half six: he'd been out nearly two hours! He made his way quickly along the foot path back out and on to the street, and managed to get home just as his Dad pulled into the driveway, the back of their old Blazer filled with grocery bags.

"Care to give me a hand, son?"

"Sure, Dad. Which one?"

"Very funny, there's more in the seats. Hop to it."

After a couple more trips each, all the packages were finally unloaded and put away safely in the cupboards. "Dinner's at seven, nothing fancy, just Alfredo tonight," Mom called from the kitchen as Miriam and his father headed out. "Miriam, get back here, you're helping."

"Mom, do you really need my help? I know that Alfredo isn't that hard."

"You're helping, and that's that, now come on."

"Dad?"

"Listen to your Mom, Miriam. Trust me, it'll make things easier on both of us."

"I heard that, buster!"

"See? I'm already in trouble."

Miriam couldn't help the laugh that escaped his lips as he headed back to his Mom. His Dad, Bill Loksley, might not be the biggest man around, but he could diffuse almost any situation with his patent humor, which was one reason he worked Public Relations for a couple of local companies, though Miriam could never remember what they were. The coke bottle glasses he needed to help correct his astigmatism often ended up being used as a prop for his jokes, even. As he said whenever Miriam came to him with a problem, "They can't make fun of something if you make fun of it first."

While his Dad may have been the typical geek, his Mom Felicity brought new meaning to the phrase "opposites attract." She wasn't much taller than Miriam, but made up for her height with her sunny disposition and 'cute' features. It was obvious which parent he took after, and much to his dismay, he often found his grandparents on his Mom's side comparing him to her at his age. At least he'd gotten his Dad's hair color- being a near perfect platinum blonde would have made things that much harder for him with the jocks at school when combined with everything else.

As he stood at the counter mixing the ingredients for the sauce, she asked him, "So, what's this I hear about you having trouble with the Prince kid?"

*Ah, that's why she wanted me to help.* "Nothing, Mom, just the usual harassment, though I'm kinda worried about yesterday."

"What happened yesterday?"

*Bum!* "Mom, it's nothing. Just a bit of fun at the assembly. I'm not really sure myself, to be honest, I was out of it at the time."

"Well, you know I worry about you, but if you don't wanna talk about it I'll leave it alone. So, what'd you think about "McGregor's Rose Garden" then?"

"It was okay, but I think I've been reading too many of your romance novels, Mom. Don't you have anything more, uh, academic?"

"Well, I have a couple of Jane Austen books, they're some of my faves. Really romantic and sweet, wanna try one?"

*Sigh.* "No, Mom, that's okay. Maybe later. I think I'll see if Cary's finished that new Tolkien book he's got yet. I've read too much 'romantic and sweet' lately, and it's starting to mess with my head."

"Oh, nonsense, you can never have too much romantic and sweet, 'Meriadoc'!"

"If it's going to get you started on THAT again, I think I'll skip the Tolkien, then." It'd taken more work to explain his Mom calling him 'Merry' than it'd taken to explain his real name the first time the kids at school had heard her use it. Sometimes having cool parents could be really embarrassing.

The noodle came out of nowhere, and from her giggling his Mom seemed rather proud of her aim: it took him three tries to finally pry the wet food from his back before attempting a return volley, but unfortunately his aim wasn't quite as good as hers, resulting in a nasty mess on the fridge.

"You're cleaning that up, you know."

"Hey! You threw it at me first!"

"And? I'm the Mom, I have special rights."

"Just get back to work on your pasta, then."

"Yessa, massa."

Miriam paused in his stirring. "Why ain't Amos cookin' tonight, anyways?"

"Who's Amos?"

"You know, that servant that's always runnin' 'round hea."

"What are you talking about? And what's with the bad southern belle accent all of a sudden?"

"What?" *Wait, what was I just talking about? We don't have a servant.*

"Come on, joke's up, get back to that sauce," his Mom smirked as she turned back around.

*Things are getting just TOO weird. I need to figure this out, and soon.*

<=====>

Cary still couldn't seem to shake the thought of Miriam as a girl from his head. He'd felt especially bad after hearing what happened in the lunchroom. If only he'd been there, he could have helped to protect him, but that's one reason he'd had to leave the room in the first place; he was getting just too attached to Miriam. He didn't want to lose his oldest friend, yet things had changed so much already he had no idea what was going to happen. *And what was I doing this morning? Jeez, I felt like I was trying to chat up a girl or something on the way to school! What am I gonna do?*

Learning what the jocks had actually done made him that much angrier. *That Gordon guy told us EXACTLY why Miriam didn't need to be messed with about the life thing. What are they getting at? Do they really want to make life that difficult for her? Him! Dammit!*

<=====>

*I'm really gonna have to start trying to get home from dance practice earlier.*

It was too late now, though. Miriam would already be in bed, and she didn't want to disturb his sleep after everything that happened today. If only those bullies weren't so stupid, maybe they'd realize exactly what they had just done. The idea that they knew exactly what they were doing was just too cruel to even consider.

*We're really going to have to keep an eye out for him now.* Gordon had given the entire audience a brief description of the reasons why Miriam didn't need to learn what had happened, but afterwards, he'd taken her off to the side to explain in more detail exactly what was going on. What Lindy heard was quite disturbing, but she promised to do her best to keep him safe, and now she'd already failed not twenty four hours after getting the warnings. *I hope he's all right. I can't imagine how hard this is going to make things for him now, but Gordon made everyone promise not to talk about it, and even if the jocks ignored his warning, I know that everyone else likes Miriam enough to keep their mouths shut. Let's hope things don't get any worse.*

<=====>

For the second night in a row, Miriam's sleep was disturbed by odd dreams, but this time there was more clarity to everything than the previous night, and he could remember parts of the dreams when he awoke. He finally recognized the school as the old high school building, but they'd stopped using it back in the 80's due to safety regulations or something like that. He didn't have any idea where that farm or whatever was, and he was certain he didn't WANT to know about the blackness. The others weren't that bad, just weird, but he shuddered when the blackness entered his thoughts.

The chill air in his room caused goose pimples to pop up all along his bare arms and legs, but he didn't notice as he curled up and wept.

Chapter 4: Revelations

The early morning sunlight penetrated the window of Miriam's bedroom, bathing everything in a muddy orange light as it filtered through the layers of curtains meant to keep it out. As he sat up and stretched, two thoughts drifted into his consciousness.

*It's Saturday.* That thought made him smile. *The Assembly.* A cold chill ran down his spine as the events of the last two days congealed.

"SHIT!"

<=====>

RINGRING! RINGRING!

RINGRING! RINGRING!

"Wha?" Cary tried to sort through the fuzz in his head to attach the sound he heard to some kind of logical interpretation.

RINGRING! RINGRING!

*Phone.*

RINGRING!

*I should answer that.*

RINGRING!

The droning of the phone was soon accompanied by the sound of his resumed snoring.

<=====>

Miriam dropped the phone back in the cradle, and tried to keep from screaming.

*What is going on! Why can't I remember what happened at the assembly, anyways? I thought you were supposed to be able to remember the things you saw, so why can't I?*

It had been a bad idea to try and phone Cary this early, he realized. After all, it's the weekend, he wouldn't be getting up until sometime around noon at the earliest. But who else was there he could talk to about this?

He picked the receiver back up, and dialed the number.

<=====>

"Hello?"

"Lindy? It's me, Miriam."

"Oh, hey!" *Finally!* "I was gonna call you last night, but I didn't get in from dance in time. Are you doing okay?"

"Yeah, I'm doing alright. Listen, I need to talk to you, and I need you to be straight with me. Where can we meet up?"

She really didn't like the way this conversation was going.

<=====>

After a quarter hour of nervous pacing, Miriam finally saw Lindy approaching The Banks from the opposite end of the trail from the side he'd come in from. "There you are!"

"Well, sorry, but I can't exactly just throw yesterday's jeans on!"

"Hey, neither did I!" He tried to calm the anxiety building up in his system before he snapped. "I, like, really don't have time to deal with this right now. I have to know just what's going on, Lindy. You and Cary know. I know you know, so there's no sense in trying to claim you don't."

He noticed her visibly cringe at his accusation, but by this point, he was over his normal aversion to making others uncomfortable. However, she was one of his best friends. "Lindy, please. I've got to know. I keep having these weird- flashbacks, I think. I'm remembering things that haven't happened to me, yesterday I even started talking like someone else! Please! Did something happen at the assembly or am I just going crazy?"

The look on her face showed the internal struggle she was going through. After what felt like an eternity, she at last seemed to come to a conclusion. "Miriam, I can't tell you. But before you blow up on me again," she said, as he started to say something rude, "I think we need to go see someone who may be able to help."

<=====>

"Dad, who called this morning?"

"I dunno." Ever since his mom left when he was six, Cary's dad had never seemed to really have any energy or interest in his son's life. It was just as well they'd moved, as with his on again off again employment there was no way Cary's father could have afforded the payments on their old house.

Without another word to his father, he went and checked the caller ID. "Crap, it was Miriam. Dad, I've gotta go."

"Later."

*Yeah, dad. Later.*

<=====>

After seeing the overacted and dramatic production that was The Amazing Gordon's stage show, Miriam had expected their destination to be some old, gaudy victorian house or an outdated warehouse filled with theatrical props or something. What he hadn't expected was the small, sterile room in an office complex they now stood in front of. His quick glance of disbelief was returned by Lindy just as the large, glass paned door swung open to reveal The Amazing Gordon himself. While not donning his stage outfit, his appearance was still suitably off kilter, with a tweed suit topped by an awful lime green bowler hat the likes of which had not been seen in many years. "Welcome, children, do come in." His slate eyes smiled at them from beneath his bushy brows and over greased hair, while his hat occupied his right hand as he bowed.

As they took in the inside of the office, they were just as surprised as they had been at its external appearance. Blank walls, with no furniture save a pair of leather chairs set in the center of the room opposite a low lounger. "Please do pardon the room, it is but a rental as I do not intend to be here long. Now, what assistance do you two require?" Miriam felt the man's gaze come to rest directly on him.

Miriam couldn't hold his fear in any more. "What happened to me Thursday! I wake up screaming, and nobody will tell me what's going on, then yesterday the stupid jocks start calling me a girl and all these names, and I keep remembering things that never happened, and all these weird dreams! What did you do to me!" He knew he was getting overexcited, but he had to get it out. The shouting helped him to feel better, and as he resumed breathing, he felt a little calmer than he had previously, though he couldn't help the tears that had begun slowly streaming down his face.

The look of pure sorrow that came over the old man's face shocked Miriam. "I was afraid this would happen. It was naive of me to believe a group of school children would be mature enough to heed my warnings. You must understand, what happened to you on stage was not planned, nor was it typical of such an act." Gordon motioned for Miriam and Lindy to take seats, as he lowered himself into one of the chairs. Miriam took the lounger, and Gordon began again. "What happened to you Thursday, Miriam, is not a common occurrence. While most people are capable of viewing events in their past lives through the eyes of their previous incarnations, you did much more than that. You absorbed the personalities and views of those you were looking through. In short, rather than merely seeing your past lives, you were truly reliving every moment you spent in any memory." He gave the two a moment to absorb this, and went on. "This caused some, well, interesting problems, because while to the inexperienced eye you were describing things that happened to others long ago, it meant I could not remove you from the hypnosis as I normally would have done."

"But, why not?"

"Because it might not have been you that I brought back to the modern day. If I were to simply bring you back, I could have permanently rewrote you as one of your pasts. I tried to take precautions, but when you started to slip, I had to act quickly, otherwise we could have lost you."

"You mean, when I woke up screaming?"

"Yes."

"What happened? I've been getting weird memories, but I don't know when or where they happened."

"I see. Because of your unique situation, I was afraid to advance you back too much at any time, so I did my best to go slow. I only let you have a glimpse at any one life, because the longer you stayed in one spot, the more problems I would have getting you out. I had gotten through two lives with very few problems, and everyone seemed to be quite enjoying your descriptions of events, but the third life I took you to was a different story." Gordon seemed to choke up at this point, and stopped talking.

"Please, go on, I need to know what happened."

"We heard you die," Lindy sighed softly from his other side, and he turned to see her near tears.

<=====>

"Yes?"

"Hey, Mrs. Loksley, is Miriam here?"

"No, sorry Cary, I think he went out to the park to talk to Lindy about something, he seemed pretty upset but he didn't want to talk to me about it."

*Dammit, I missed him! And by now I doubt they're at the park any more.* An idea struck him, and he quickly asked, "Would you mind if I borrowed your phone?"

"No, of course not!"

"Thanks!" He took the hand set she offered him, and dialed Lindy's cell number.

<=====>

Miriam stared at the girl and man sitting across from him in shock. "You can't be serious."

"I'm afraid it was all too serious. I had brought you back just as your spirit was leaving your body. You were dying of thirst and hunger, and I didn't have any choice but to pull you out as quickly as possible. I tried to take all precautions I could, but there wasn't enough time to do any foolproof permanent blocking, and after you were awake it was too late."

"So how does that explain things?"

"I managed to get you out, but I couldn't completely keep any of your older personalities and memories out. In most normal past life regressions it is for the recipient's benefit if they remember their experience, but in your case doing so would cause no end of problems, as you are beginning to realize."

"After you left, he explained to the rest of us what had happened, kinda. Everyone promised not to cause you any problems, but-" her cell phone ringing cut her off. "I've gotta get this, it's Cary."

The Amazing Gordon stood, and smiled down upon Miriam. "Well, I do believe that's quite enough excitement for one day. I've got appointments to work with now, so if you would," and he escorted both Miriam and Lindy out the door.

As Miriam walked out of the building with Lindy chattering away behind him, he remembered two important things the old man hadn't mentioned: How do I stop this, and why are all the memories as girls?

<=====>

"Yeah, I think we're gonna go eat now, it's been a long day already. Want to meet us for a quick meal at Pizza Hut about two?"

"Sure, I'll be there." Cary was just glad to get a hold of the two. From what Lindy said, Miriam was finally 'in the know' on what was going on, and could use some support now. Besides, he was starving.

Mrs. Loksley walked out of the kitchen and into the sitting room to check on him and with a worried look on her face asked him, "How are they?"

"They're fine." *Just been asking a hypnotist why Miriam's head's all messed up is all* he thought, but didn't add. "Thanks for the phone."

"Oh, you're welcome, honey. You're over here enough you don't even have to ask, you know that."

"Well, I gotta get going, we're meeting for Pizza in about half an hour, so I'll see you later. Good bye, Mrs. Loksley!"

"Goodbye, Cary, and please, how many times do I have to ask you, call me Felicity."

"All right, bye Felicity." He called back. He loved her like a mom, but appreciated that she'd never asked him to call her that. It still had too much of a sour note for him.

He began the walk towards the part of town where Pizza Hut was, the happiness to be seeing his friends outside of school counterbalanced by the thought of the talk they would probably be having when he got there.

Chapter 5: Phantoms

Their veggie pizza arrived at their booth just as Miriam and Lindy finished filling Cary in on their talk with Gordon. "And what would you like, sir?"

"Oh, uh, small meat lover's, please."

"Coming up." The waitress smiled as she turned around to get his pie.

"I don't see how you two eat that veggie junk. It isn't pizza without sausage or pepperoni."

"Yeah, well. So, what do you think I should do?" Miriam was feeling stressed out, but at least now he had the two people he trusted most in the world nearby, ready to help.

"Well," Cary began around a mouthful of stolen 'veggie junk', "the way I see it, there really isn't anything you CAN do. I'm sorry, but I think your best bet is just to ride this out."

"But," Miriam could feel the embarrassment rising to his cheeks. He didn't want to have to tell them about the memory by the river, but it seemed the only way to stress to them what was happening. "It's more than just memories coming back. I mean, I feel what I felt- the other people felt, when they happened. Like the other day by the river."

"What about the river?"

"Well," *God this is embarrassing,* "I remembered sitting on the rock pier, you know, out at The Banks? With my... my... boyfriend."

Cary's eyes widened into saucers. "Oh," he managed to squeak.

Lindy was confused. "Yeah, so? I do that all the time. It's no biggie."

"But it is to ME! I mean, I'm a boy, and here I am thinking about how much I wanted another boy to kiss me!" The restaurant went deathly quiet. *I probably shouldn't have yelled that out loud.*

<=====>

"GAHahahaha!"

"Oh, sure, ha ha. I'm glad you're finding this funny!"

"Come on, Miriam! That was CLASSIC! And when that really cute waiter grabbed your ass on the way out!" She couldn't hold it back any more, and the giggles returned. Cary was incapable of coherent speech, and merely stood off to the side, slapping his knee and trying to get his breath back between fits.

"Guys!" Miriam tried not to, but the smile appeared at the same time the blush reached his ears. At least they had managed to make it outside before starting.

<=====>

"So, where to now? I don't have to be home until nine thirty or so, which gives us a good... six hours until I need to start thinking about getting back."

"I don't really care, just as long as you don't let me do anything like THAT again."

"Can't promise that, buddy, but we'll do our best."

Miriam just sighed. "How about the shopping center?" This met with agreement from both of the other teens.

"Sounds good, I need to look for a new bag anyways, I ripped mine open on the teacher's desk the other day when I did that handstand."

"No, you ripped it yesterday when you were trying to put that blacklight bulb in the terrarium during Biology," Lindy corrected him. Miriam couldn't help but think he missed something good after going home early the day before.

"Oh, yeah." The smirk on Cary's face said it all. "I swear to you, if he'd just let me do it the snakes would have looked SO COOL."

<=====>

As usual for a Saturday afternoon, the Robins Lake Shopping Center was packed with teenagers with nothing to do and allowance to do it with. "Come on, 'Peterson's' has the backpack I need," Cary told the other two as he started off towards the store.

"Oh, come on, Cary! You can't just rush off and buy what you came here for!"

"Why not? Isn't that why we're here?"

"Well, yeah, but that isn't how you do it! You've gotta shop around, check what all the stores are carrying and-" Lindy's words were cut off by a hand across her mouth.

"And give you a chance to look at clothes, right? No way." Cary smirked, having thwarted the shopping demon's plans.

"Ooh."

"What?"

It was beautiful. It was rare that 'Greenway Fashions' had anything good in their window, but there was no denying the perfection on display. The gorgeous blue satin was perfectly offset by the lace at the hem and neckline, while the full petticoats made the skirts of the ballgown flare enticingly. Miriam's eyes were glued to the dress.

"Hmm, pretty, but I don't think it suits you."

"Wha? Oh, geez, not again!" As he jerked himself away from the window display, he felt incredibly embarrassed. First memories, and now he was wanting a dress? A nearby planter offered a moment to sit, and the tears began to flow.

"Maybe we should leave. I can get my bag another day."

"NO! We're not leaving on my account! Just hold on a moment."

"Miriam, are you okay?" Lindy asked as she sat down gingerly next to the distraught boy. "You've been really moody for the last few days, even before all this happened."

"Yeah, I mean, you're usually all quiet and like 'Oh, I'm so shy' but the last couple of weeks you've been kinda short tempered."

"I don't know, I've just been having weird mood swings lately. One moment I'll be fine, the next I'll be all wanting to cry. I just don't understand, and to top it off with all this, I mean, it's just like way too much right now."

"Hmm," Lindy grinned. "Sounds an awful lot like puberty to me."

Cary caught on quickly, and smiled as well. "Heh, yeah, I remember all too well. The getting angry all the time, the growth spurts, the weird hair and all that."

"Well, of course you do, they started when, last year for you?"

"Duh. That's why I remember them."

Even Miriam had to roll his eyes, but at least he'd stopped crying. "Thanks, guys, but I don't think I'm gonna wake up in the morning six foot tall with a goatee." He shivered at the thought.

"What?"

"Huh? Oh, nothing, just grossed out by the idea of having facial hair 's all. Sorry I've been so moody and stuff, I'll try to do better."

"No! Don't try to hide your emotions! That will just hurt you more! Just, let us try to help, okay?" Lindy's worry touched Miriam, and he felt another tear track down his already streaked face.

Cary took one of Miriam's arms while Lindy took the other, and the three sat and contemplated what to do.

"I'll be find, guys, seriously. It's just confusing, I mean, I saw that dress and the first thing I thought was 'That would look heavenly on me'. I was thinking about wearing it to a party at the plantation. But you know what's the most confusing of all? I don't even have any clue where 'the plantation' is! These memories and things are really doing a number on my head. I don't know, I have no idea what they're even about half the time, and that's the worst part. How can I handle something when not only do I not know where it comes from, but I can't even notice when it starts?"

Neither Lindy nor Cary could answer him.

<=====>

"Too bad they didn't have the blue one they had last week, but I guess gray isn't too bad either." Cary's adjusted the straps on his new pack as they began the trek back to Miriam's house.

"Like it matters what color it is, it'll be so dirty by the end of the week you won't be able to tell anyways."

"Hey, I'm not THAT bad!"

"Hyeah, right! What did you do first day with your old one?"

"That wasn't my fault! Prince ran into me and knocked it off my shoulder!"

"Maybe, but it was still covered in mud, and you could have wiped it off at some point."

"And lost the battle scars? No way!"

"You two! Can't you keep away from each other's throats for one afternoon, please?"

Miriam felt bad for yelling, like he always did. "Sorry, but I can't deal with it right now."

"Hey, man, 'zokay. Lindy, shut up."

"Cary! You little-" Cary managed to miss her strike, but his momentum sent him crashing to the ground, and his bag flying into a nearby puddle.

"Guys!"

<=====>

The rest of the journey home was uneventful, and after quick goodbyes Miriam was left alone.

*Why me? Is this some kind of karmic revenge for something I did in a past life?*

The realization of what he'd just asked himself caused him to chuckle as he weaved his way down the hall. *Surely with the way things are going I'd remember something like that.*

"Miriam, sweetie, is that you?"

*Sigh.* "Yes, Mom. I just got home."

As she looked around the door frame from his parent's room, the look of concern on her face was obvious. "Is something wrong? You seemed upset this morning, and you haven't called home all day."

"I know, Mom. Sorry about that, but I was kinda out of it all day. I'll try to be better tomorrow."

She frowned. "Honey, is there something going on? Are you in trouble?"

"No, Mom. Can we drop this, please?" He didn't like to whine, but the sooner he was in his room the better. *Just don't start crying in front of her.*

"Okay... good night, sweetheart."

" 'Night, Mom."

His door closed just as his restraint ran out. With a pillow muffling his sobs, Miriam did his best to get to sleep.

<=====>

"Bill?"

"What, honey. Is something the matter, you look upset?"

"I'm worried about Miriam. He's been acting oddly the last few days, and..."

"Oh, that. I wouldn't worry about it too much. You remember being a teenager, sometimes you feel like a completely different person that you normally are."

"I guess."

"I'm sure it's nothing. Now come on, get some sleep."

"Yeah, nothing. I love you."

"I love you too."

<=====>

Again, Miriam found himself in the gray light. *How did I get here again?*

#I have brought you here.#

*Well, I kind of figured that. What this time, trying to wreck my life more than you already have?*

#You must know who you are.#

Miriam stamped his foot in frustration. *I do know who I am! And who I am is me! Not these... these... girls you keep making me think I am!*

#They are you. You are them. One forever.#

*But why do this to me?*

#You must learn who you are. What is wrong will be made right. The new shall become the old, and the old shall make the new complete.#

*WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!*

#You will learn.#

Chapters 6 through 8.

Now that Miriam knows the truth, can he better cope with what's happening? Or is a breakdown unavoidable?
Some questions are answered, while some new ones are asked... oh, yeah, and barbecue!

Pseudo-spoilers, careful!!!

Since everybody seems to like part II so far, I thought I might as well go ahead and include part III! Unfortunately, this is all the completed chapters I have churned out so far, though I've got a good start on chapter 9... okay, a few paragraphs... oh, all right, all I've got's the chapter title, but I know what's gonna happen! :P

This part- just like the last- has not been proofed, nor has it been "test read" by anybody other than myself, so yet again, if you have a suggestion, make it! Who knows, maybe your suggestion will be part of a future rewrite! Notably absent from this section are any flashbacks or "mysterious voices", but don't think I've forgotten them!

Oh, and the final note, yet again (I do a lot of these, don't I?) Those who find a particular late-story conversation between Miriam and Lindy to seem stereotypical, I promise you, this is based upon my personal experience and, in general, pretty much true.

Well, enjoy!!
-
-
-
Chapter 6: Divine Discontent

"This sucks."

"Hey, young man. You promised me last week you'd give it a try. I haven't been to church in years, and to be honest, I think it will do the whole family good." Felicity looked pointedly at Miriam's Dad as she said this.

"Don't look at me like that, I didn't say anything!"

"No, but I know you were thinking it, Bill Loksley. If I catch you sleeping through the sermon like I did last time we were in a church, I'll have your head."

"Oh, come on, I don't snore THAT loud, sweetheart. Besides, that preacher was boring."

"Yes, but it made a bad impression on my parents when we took vows and you had drool all over your tux."

Miriam just rolled his eyes as he pulled himself into the back of their blazer and idly scratched his chest. This was going to be a very long day.

<=====>

"Bill, put that away!"

"But honey, I promised I'd have this report done by-"

"I don't care if you're writing the next great American novel, either you put your PDA away and pay attention or I'm throwing it in the baptism tank."

Despite his reluctance, Miriam had to admit he was enjoying the services. The preacher was talking about people being turned into salt or something, but that merely provided a counterpoint to the drama that was his Mom and Dad. The stares from the other patrons would have upset him, but he completely understood how much more interesting this was than some old city that burned down or whatever.

"Bill, give it to me now."

"Baby, please..."

"Now!" She jerked the Blackberry from his grasp, and raised her eyebrows in annoyance. "What's this? NetHack! Bill, honestly!"

The couple behind them snorted. Realizing they had an audience, Felicity turned back to the front, but didn't miss the opportunity to stamp down with her heel on Bill's foot as they stood for hymns.

Miriam had a smile on his face as he gave his contribution to the singing.

<=====>

"Oh, come on, Mom, you have to admit, that was pretty funny."

"It most certainly was not!"

"Mom, you even had the preacher cracking up."

"That's the last time I try to take you two into a church!"

Miriam and his dad shared a discreet high five as they followed Felicity out of the church.

<=====>

"Hi, this is Felicity Loksley. We're not home right now, but-"

Cary hung up on the machine again. *Where are they? She's always home on Sun- HE! HE HE HE!*

The day before had been absolute torture for Cary. For all he tried, he couldn't stop thinking of Miriam as a girl, and it had been a constant effort to keep from referring to him in the feminine.

"You'd think with how long we've been friends this wouldn't be a problem."

"What's that?"

*Crap.* "Nothing, Dad. Just thinking out loud."

Where could they be? He'd tried their phone three times already, with no luck on an answer. *It's about time Mr. Loksley got a cell phone for Miriam, it's not like they don't have the money.*

With nothing better to do, he grabbed his pack and headed out for a walk.

<=====>

It made Lindy feel terrible every time she thought about the difficulties Miriam was going through. If only she could do something to help him deal with things, but what?

"Hi, this is Felicity Loksley. We're not-"

She hung up before the message finished. *Well, if he's out with his parents, I hope nothing happens. Maybe they'll be home soon.*

She tapped her pencil against her school books, thinking. If worse came to worst, she could always- no, that can't happen...

Can it?

*Best to be prepared, I guess.* "Mom, I'm going shopping."

"Have fun."

<=====>

"What do you two say to steaks for dinner tonight? I can cook them on the grill, and it's getting warm enough we could eat out on the patio."

"Sure, Dad! That okay with you, Mom?"

"We'll have to stop by the grocery store on the way home to get a few things anyways, I guess we can pick steak up while we're there."

"Yay! Thanks! Good idea, Dad!"

"Heh, don't thank me yet. Wait until we're eating, otherwise you'll jinx it and instead of steaks we'll have charcoal."

"The grocery store's only about ten minutes away, so get thinking what sides you want to do, Bill, or do you want me to do those?"

"Why don't you and Miriam handle the sides?"

"Typical male, get you around a grill and the only things that matter are fire, meat, and beer."

"Nonsense. You know I prefer wine coolers."

"Oh, ha ha. Miriam, promise me you won't do this kind of thing to your wife when you're older."

Miriam giggled, "Alright, Mom, I promise. How about sweet potatoes and a salad?"

"Sounds good."

"Off to the store! The provider shall prepare a most gratifying meal for his charges."

"Oh, stuff it, Bill," Felicity snipped, but she was laughing as she said it.

<=====>

The trip for groceries was going well. Miriam had grabbed a good bag of sweet potatoes and some basic salad veggies while his parents had went to the butcher's booth at the back of the store to buy the steak cutlets, when he felt someone approach him from behind. "Um, hi."

"Huh?"

"Hey, uh, I'm Michael. And you are?" The someone turned out to be a slightly gawky teenage boy, who seemed to be around Miriam's age. He appeared to be rather agitated, but Miriam could not figure out why.

"Miriam."

"That's a pretty name."

"Thanks..." *Wait a second, did he just say pretty? Oh, God, he thinks I'm a girl!* Miriam blushed, and the boy seemed to look even more nervous as he tried to say something else.

"I've, uh, seen you around, and I w-was wondering if, um..."

"Miriam? There you are! Do you have the veggies?"

"Oh, uh, later!" The boy made his escape before Miriam had a chance to respond.

"Mom! You ready to go?"

"I guess. Who was that, one of your school friends?"

"Uh, no, he just, um... nothing."

She looked at him skeptically, but said nothing. "Come on, let's go. Your Dad's getting all twitchy waitin' to start the grill."

"Yeah, let's get out of here." *As soon as possible.* At the checkout, he rushed himself, and nearly forgot to grab his change until his Mom reminded him. "Sorry, Mom."

"It's okay, I'm just worried about you. You've seemed a bit out of it lately."

"I'm fine, Mom. I promise."

"Just be careful."

"I will."

"Good. Now, let's head out before Bill gets impatient and lights the car on fire or something, he's developed a nasty pyro streak and I don't want scorch marks on those seats."

<=====>

He wasn't sure how it happened, but somehow his aimless walking had led him to Miriam's house. Sure enough, there had been no one home. With no other ideas, Cary sat down on the porch steps to think some more.

Him and Miriam had always been close. After all, Miriam had been the first person to say hi to him when he moved in, and the only person who would play with the "new kid" for almost the entire first year. Once he'd started his class clown act, the other children had warmed to him, and began ignoring his second hand clothes and shaggy home-cut hair. Even when he'd gained acceptance, however, it had always been Miriam who he'd been closest with. They both had their own friends, and seemed to generally run in different circles, but no matter what they had always made sure to include each other in everything they had done. Miriam had tried out for baseball when Cary had wanted to, and when he was turned down, Cary had refused to play. Likewise, when Miriam had wanted to join Drama the previous year, he had brought Cary along. Though reluctant at first, Cary had been quickly identified by the teacher as having natural acting talent, and had played fairly important roles in the last few school productions, while Miriam had been asked to work behind the scenes on props and costumes due to "poor stage presence." It wasn't that Miriam was a bad actor- by all accounts, he was one of the better students in the class- he simply didn't have the masculine presence the teacher wanted for the male roles in the plays. In several cases, girls had been chosen above him to play the male roles because they were better suited, and Mrs. Reese didn't even dare to offer him a girl's part, knowing the teasing he would undergo from the jocks.

Maybe that would change now that he seemed to be starting puberty. *Good for him. So why can't I feel happy about Miriam becoming more manly?*

Now that he thought about it, Cary had really always treated Miriam more like a girl than a boy. He had always been Miriam's protector, even when he had been new. He'd watched out for her- HIM- like a big brother. People had called them gay, but he'd never felt that way. He knew he loved Miriam, but surely not like that?

*How would I feel if Miriam were to hang out with another guy, though?* This wasn't a question that he'd ever asked himself before, mostly because it had never arisen. Besides Cary, all of Miriam's close friends were girls. He might hang out with boys when he was around Cary, but now that he thought about it, Cary could not remember a single time that Miriam had tried to be "one of the guys" that he wasn't around. He decided to focus on the question at hand. *Surely I wouldn't care. I mean, he's a guy, they're guys, and I know we aren't gay for each other.* He thought about seeing Miriam with another boy, having fun and laughing, and unexpectedly, intense emotions of jealousy and possessiveness seemed to well within him. But he liked girls, didn't he? He tried thinking sexually of guys, and no matter who he tried, he just didn't find them exciting. He tried girls, and had to admit to himself that, yes, he most definitely like several things about girls very much.

So where did Miriam fit in?

The sound of the Loksley Blazer pulling into the drive brought him out of his reverie. *Dammit, too late now to leave without saying hi, at least. I can act like everything's normal if I try, but for how long?*

He desperately hoped it was for long enough as the doors opened, and the Loksley family came out to greet him.

Chapter 7: Dinner for Two

"Cary! What are you doing here?" Miriam was surprised to see Cary at his house. He'd seemed a bit uncomfortable the last two days since the hypnotism. *I wonder why I'm making him feel uncomfortable? Well, he did suggest it to the guy, so maybe he just feels guilty?* That seemed a likely reason. *I'll have to get him alone and talk to him about it. There's no time like the present.* "We're having steaks for dinner, wanna stay and eat with us?"

"That's a good idea! Why don't you? It'll give me someone to help with the grill while these two are preparing the salad and potatoes."

"Hey! I thought you said on the way back that you'd do the potatoes on the grill, too?"

"Well, honey, I'll be putting all my attention on the steaks, and-"

"Yeah, yeah. Enjoy your drinks while you can, sweetie, because this is the last time you'll have them for a while with the way you've acted today."

Bill stage whispered to Cary, "Sometimes it's hard to remember who the parents in this family are, isn't it? I stay in trouble while Miriam sides with the witch on everything."

"I heard that!"

Bill grabbed the steaks and ran for the back yard. "Quick, before she gets the attack hounds!"

Miriam scratched his chest and shook his head as he watched Cary head off after his Dad. The two were so similar in personality.

He caught the odd look his Mom gave him when he turned around after Cary was out of sight around the fence. "Come on, you can talk to him when dinner's ready. For now, we've got potatoes to bake and a salad to mix."

"Can we fry them, instead?" He remembered that Cary preferred fried potatoes, and thought if he was going to make him talk, he might as well enjoy the food.

"Sure. You grab the pan, I'll grab the salad bowls."

<=====>

A crash and cursing from outside caught Miriam's attention.

"Just your dad getting the grill out of the garage. Slice the pieces thinner, would you?"

He put his knife strokes closer together, making smaller disks of the potatoes. Shortly, another crash from outside, followed by more cursing made him look up from his work in worry.

"Just your dad digging out the grill cleaning kit. Back to work, those potatoes aren't gonna cook themselves!"

Miriam got back to slicing, and his Mom continued the conversation. "What's going on between you and Cary?"

"What do you mean?"

"He seemed kind of uncomfortable earlier, and he's usually very relaxed when he's around here. If something's wrong, please tell me. I know you've been having trouble with bullies... does it have anything to do with you and Cary?"

"What?" What she was hinting at finally dawned upon him, and he had to laugh. "Mom! We're not gay, though I do think he feels guilty for me being picked on. I'm gonna talk to him later tonight about it, that's why I wanted to have him over for dinner."

He noticed the sigh of relief from his mom, and they both giggled. "That's good. Not that I'd have a problem with you being gay, you know, but..."

"Yeah, Mom, I know."

A loud "Whoomph" sound from outside, accompanied by yet more crashes and cursing, pulled Felicity to the kitchen window. The worried look on her face quickly changed to a smirk as she turned around. "Looks like your Dad's lost his eyebrows again. Still have that theatrical facial hair we used last time?"

He paused before putting the potatoes on to fry. "Yeah, I figured we'd need it again. We really need to keep him away from lighter fluid from now on, though."

"Maybe, but where's the fun in that?"

<=====>

After the smell of burning hair had subsided, Cary moved forwards to see if he could help Mr. Loksley. When he offered his hand, however, all he received was a grunt. "I'm fine for now, it's later when I have to face Felicity that I'm gonna need your help."

With that, he began unpacking the steaks and setting them out to grill. "Fetch me a cooler, would you?" Cary went to the fridge in the garage and grabbed a bottle, and headed back out to the grill. "Thanks. Never could stand the taste of beer, but these things aren't half bad."

They stood in silence for a short time, Bill sipping his wine and watching the flames dance across the slabs of meat, before he began talking again. "You know, Felicity's been worried about Miriam the last few days. Seems something's going on at school that's causing him problems. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that, would you, boy?" Bill had been calling him "boy" since the day they had met. Miriam had forgotten to introduce him, and for almost two months he had came around to play with neither of the Loksley adults knowing his name. Since then, the general name "boy" had stuck with him with Bill, while Felicity had eventually started using his name.

"Sir, I think it's just the jocks picking on him worse than usual. He's the smallest kid in our year, and I guess they see him as an easy target."

"I figured as much, but why have they gotten worse? If you know, boy, I'd like to be filled in. Keeps the wife from worrying so much when she knows what's going on."

*And you're worried, too.* "Sir, I'm not sure. You'd have to ask Miriam about that."

"It doesn't have anything to do with you, does it?"

*Ah, and the implications are clear.* "No, sir. We're not gay." He couldn't keep the blush from his face. "Miriam and I aren't dating, or anything like that. They're just stupid jocks."

Bill smiled. "Just checking. Now, how do you like your steak?"

<=====>

"You boys ready out there?"

Bill took the last steak off the grill just as Miriam and Felicity brought out the salads and potatoes. Everybody assembled at the picnic table to grab their plates, and while his parents were busy talking over their own food, he saw his chance to finally get a sit down with Cary.

"Hey, Cary. Why don't we go sit over there, under the trees?" The spot was far enough away from his parents that they wouldn't hear them if they talked quietly, but close enough that he didn't have to worry about them thinking they were doing anything. The accusation might be funny, but he didn't want to do anything that might add weight to their ideas.

"Um, okay."

As the two settled into comfortable spots around the roots of the old Cyprus tree that had made his great grandparents want this particular spot so much, he decided to bring things right out and say what he had to say. "I don't blame you, you know."

"What?" Cary seemed confused.

"For what's happened. I thought the reason you've been acting weird around me was because you felt responsible for what happened, you know, with the hypnotism? And I just wanted to tell you I don't blame you."

"Oh. Yeah, thanks." He gave Cary a smile, and after a nervous moment, Cary returned it. "I'll try not to act weird around you, but it may take a while. Sorry."

"That's okay, but you're my best friend, and I l-... I'd hate to lose your friendship." He caught himself just in time. *Just a second, was I about to tell Cary I loved him?*

Cary noticed the near slip of the tongue, and at first his face seemed to brighten, before falling again into the same strange expression he'd seemed to have whenever around Miriam the last few days. The two sat awkwardly, nervously avoiding each others gaze, as they thought through things.

*Did I really just try to tell Cary I love him? I mean, not that I don't, but... he's not gay, I know that. I don't know about myself, though, which is kinda scary. God, I hate this!* Did he love Cary in that way? He wasn't sure. *Regardless, I don't want to lose him.* He decided the best way to get things back to normal was just to talk. "So, do you think Lindy will actually tell Jonathan she likes him when he comes back?"

On familiar ground again, Cary returned partially to his old self. "I don't know. I don't understand how girls think."

"What do you mean?"

"Well, their minds seem to change all the time, and they always want to shop and things. They're like aliens or something."

"No w- they're not! I understand them better than the guys at school, with the sports talk and all the calling each other names and hitting each other all the time. That's supposed to be fun?"

"Hey, you girls call each other names and things, too! All the gossip going around, all that's spread by the girls!"

"Not us! Maybe the cheerleaders and the bratty rich kids, but we don't do that."

"I'm just sayin', 's all."

"What's all the arguing about over here? Honestly, you two are sounding like an old married couple or something."

Bill's interruption brought their heated discussion to a sudden halt. They looked up guiltily and apologized in unison, "Sorry."

"You two get to do the washing tonight, if you don't mind, boy."

"Of course not, sir. It's the least I can do to say thanks."

"And don't go juggling plates, either. I know you too well."

"Rats!" Cary's old joker streak popped up again. "There goes my practice!"

<=====>

"What time is it?"

Miriam looked up at the clock above the sink. "About seven."

"I guess I better get home after finishing these. You done your homework yet?"

"I finished it Friday night. No sense in letting it wait."

"Oh. I've still gotta do mine."

The pause in conversation was painful for both teenagers. Miriam handed Cary the last plate to dry, and pulled the stopper from the sink to let the water drain.

"Um, I guess I'll see you tomorrow morning at the corner?"

"Yeah, I'll be there. Sorry about the arguing earlier."

"No, it's my fault, I said some stupid things. Let's just forget about it, okay?"

"Alright." Miriam started forward, caught himself, and held out his hand to Cary, who took it and shook awkwardly.

"Later."

"Good night."

<=====>

Yet again, Miriam found himself lying in bed, thinking. *What ARE my feelings for Cary? I've always cared about him, and I do love him, but what kind of love is it? It's not that I don't find the girls at school pretty, I know that many of them are and I guess I'm a decent judge of appearance, but I'm not really attracted to any of them. The boys? I don't know what to think of them most of the time. I know I'm supposed to be into the same things, but I just can't see how all that is fun.* His mind ran back through the conversation from earlier in the day, and caught on something that had been bothering him. *God, did I really put myself with the girls when talking earlier? I didn't even think about it, but I guess I do fit in better with them. No, that's just those stupid memories talking.* He'd been having more and more flashes of memories from the past, seemingly random and unconnected. *They're coming faster now. What do I do?* His frustration welled up within him, and he couldn't hold the tears back. *And why am I crying all the time? I just can't seem to help it. I hope it doesn't happen at school, I've got enough to worry about there already.*

His train of thought was broken when his door opened, and his mom stepped into the room. "Sorry to wake you up, but I wanted to go ahead and grab the eyebrows for tomorrow. Oh, have you been crying?"

*Why now?* "I'm okay, Mom. Just thinking. Here, I'll get it out of my closet." He crawled out of bed and went to his closet to dig through his theater supplies, scratching his chest on the way.

"Honey, did you hurt yourself or something?"

"No, why?"

"I've noticed you scratching your chest an awful lot today."

"It's nothing, Mom. It just kind of itches. I think I may need to use some different fabric softener or something." He found the hair kit and glue, and handed it to her. "Here you go."

"Well, okay. Thanks." She kissed him on the cheek, and headed out the door. When she was gone, he climbed back in bed and tried to sleep.

<=====>

Cary tried to work out what exactly had happened, but couldn't keep things straight. The more he thought, the more confused he became. *Miriam almost said she- HE- loved me. That made me feel... good. Really good, in fact. And he seemed just as confused by the feelings as I did. She- HE- Oh, fuck it, if I can't stop thinking of Miriam as a girl, why fight it? She likes me, as more than a friend, and she knows it, but doesn't want to admit it any more than I want to admit how I feel. How DO I feel? Well, I guess I have to admit I'm attracted to Miriam as more than a friend, as well. I'm not gay, though. How does this work? And I saw Miriam scratching her chest a lot today, too. I've got a little bit of chest hair, but it didn't itch like that, and after seeing Bill I don't think Miriam would have a lot. Could it be something else? Of course not, that's stupid.* His mind focused on the image of Miriam with breasts, and he felt himself getting aroused. *They would suit her very well. And at least I'd feel better about liking her. But how would Miriam feel is she had boobs? She gets enough torment piled on her- we both do, actually- as it is. She's already pretty, even the other guys think she would be a good looking girl, if she had the body of one as well, would she make more friends or be worse off?*

One thing was for sure, whatever happened, Cary felt it was his responsibility to be Miriam's protector. *Me and Lindy are gonna have our work cut out for us, whatever happens. Where was she today, anyways? She usually gets in touch with Miriam every day, like a sister or something. Oh, well, guess I'll find out tomorrow.*

<=====>

"Mom! I'm home!" It had taken her several hours, and more money than she had really wanted to spend, but Lindy thought she had everything she needed now. *And if we need it, I'm sure I'll be happy I spent every penny I did.*

"Oh! Have a good shopping trip, sweetie?" Her Mom was perhaps a bit more vacant than was good for her, but at least Lindy knew she loved her. She was just happy she got her brains from her father's side of the family.

"Yeah, I did. G'night, Mom."

"Good night, baby. Sleep tight."

Chapter 8: Back to the Trenches

The grating tones of the alarm clock pulled Miriam out of another fitful period of sleep. Dreams of the past had kept him awake half the night, in confusion and terror. *At least the only time I see the bad ones are when I'm asleep. I'd hate to be awake through some of it, if it scares me that badly.* With more than a little reluctance, he scratched his chest again and began to drag himself from the bed.

After a quick shower and clean clothes, little different from those he had worn the days before, he set about working with his hair. *It really is getting rather long. Maybe I should take Mom's advice and get it cut.* He spent a few moments messing his the locks, before finally deciding to try a ponytail. After digging out a hair tie - his Mom would never hear of him using a rubber band - he pulled as much as he could back, and was annoyed to see that the front edges were just too short to tie back, resulting in a set of longish strands framing his face. *Oh well, at least it looks cute like this, though I really should put it higher up. It would be prettier with a bow, too.*

He barely missed slicing his hand on the edge of his dresser as he ripped the tie from his hair.

<=====>

*Where is she?* Cary couldn't keep his nerves in check, and bounced from foot to foot impatiently. Finally, he spotted Miriam coming out of his house, and jogged over to meet him.

"At last! I was beginning to think you were skipping school today."

Miriam looked at him nonplussed. "No, I just couldn't decide what to do with my hair."

"Well, it looks nice. You have very pretty hair." He realized what he said, and quickly tried to correct himself. "I mean, you know... for a boy."

"Yeah, thanks. Umm..." The two stood, blushing and shuffling their feet, for several uncomfortable seconds before Miriam began walking down the street towards the school. Cary smacked himself in the head as he followed.

"So, why didn't you wait at the corner like normal?"

"I did, at first, but after you weren't there at the usual time I came here to see what was up and make sure you were okay. I mean, you're my best friend."

"Oh. Okay. Sorry for being late."

"That's alright." Another uncomfortable silence followed, and Cary searched desperately for something to say to fill it. "Any luck finding a solution to the problem?"

"Problem?"

"Yeah, the memories thing? Found out how to stop them, or anything?"

"Not really. I've been watching myself carefully, and if I concentrate I can tell the difference between my own memories and the others, so I can at least mostly keep them from causing as many problems as they did the last few days. I've been getting a lot more of them, though, and it kind of scares me." He noticed Miriam shake, and fought the impulse to pull the smaller boy to him. *She's not a girl... she's not a girl... she's not a girl...* "What's that?"

"Huh?"

"You were mouthing something, but I couldn't hear it."

*Shit!* "Nothing. Sorry, just thinking."

Miriam's face twisted into a look of hurt. "Oh, I see! You think this is funny, don't you? 'Look at Miriam, the crybaby, weakling, coward!' If you're just going to laugh at me behind my back, then I don't need you!" He turned away fast enough that his hair whipped up, slapping Cary in the face before he stormed off down the street.

Cary was left dumbstruck. *What did I do?*

<=====>

Miriam fought hard to keep the tears out of his eyes. *How could he do that to me, making fun of my problems like that? I'd expect that from one of the jerks at school, but I thought he cared about me!* The effort was too much, and he barely managed to find a bench to sit before the sobs hit.

"Miriam, are you okay?" He hadn't noticed Lindy coming up, but her words made him even more upset. *Great, not only can I not keep from crying, but in front of people, too.*

"Go away!"

"Miriam, what's the matter?"

"I said go away! I don't wanna talk... just leave me alone..."

The movement of the bench told him she wasn't listening, and this was confirmed when she spoke to him again. "Hey, come on, it's me. I just wanna help." He felt her arm wrap around him, and fell against her, weeping into her shoulder shamelessly. "Now, what's got you so upset?"

"Cary, he... he... *sob*..."

"It's okay, what did he do?"

"I was telling him how... how I was scared... the memories... and he... he... *sniff*... was LAUGHING at me... and-"

"WHAT! Are you sure?" She gripped him by the arms and gently pulled him away from her shoulder.

"Well, he was mouthing something, and I asked what he said, and he'd been nervous the entire time we'd *sniff* been talking anyways, like he was trying to hold something in, and told me it was nothing, and..." Suddenly, Miriam felt very foolish. "If he wasn't laughing at me, why wouldn't he tell me what he was saying?"

Lindy smiled and hugged him. "Honey, I don't know. Regardless, I doubt you want him to see you this upset, do you?"

"Oh, God, no! What would he think? And I've got to apologize, too."

"No you don't. Here's a trick: let him think you're still mad at him. If he really likes you, he'll apologize, even if he knows he didn't do anything. Then you don't have to admit you were wrong, and he owes you, too."

Miriam giggled, and wiped his eyes. "You really think that'll work?"

"Sure it will! Bo- most boys besides you aren't that good at the emotional thing, and it's easy to manipulate them if you know just how to act."

"But isn't that a little cruel? I mean, he didn't actually do anything wrong, at least I don't think so."

"It isn't mean, it's survival! Sometimes it's good to admit when you're wrong, but sometimes," the corner of her mouth lifted slightly, "it's best to let them take the blame. They can't think as well as we do."

Miriam just laughed. "Yeah, guys are pretty dumb sometimes."

His face fell when he heard himself, but when he looked over at Lindy, she was nodding enthusiastically. "Come on, let's get to school. You don't wanna keep him waiting if you're gonna teach him a lesson, after all."

<=====>

Lindy tried to act upbeat for Miriam, but inside, her thoughts were anything but happy. *Hmm, guys don't usually get like this when they have problems. With the way Miriam was talking, you'd almost think she- he and Cary were dating. And did I just give him advice on handling boys? This isn't good.*

She spotted Cary just outside the main doors to the school, and glanced over at Miriam. With a haughty toss of his head, he headed past Cary and into the classroom, and Lindy couldn't help but giggle. *Well, he can certainly pull off the 'angry bitch' routine, that's for sure.* She gave Cary a questioning look, and he just shrugged his shoulders before filing into class himself.

<=====>

Miriam lowered himself into his seat carefully, grateful for once to be in his morning class. *At least Prince didn't put any clothes on my desk today. Shit! I forgot about him!*

As though reading Miriam's thoughts, Mr. Hendricks looked up from his paper at the head of class, smiling quietly. "Young Miriam, you'll be happy to know that Mr. Prince and his colleagues will not be joining us for the next week. Due to their actions, they have been suspended from school. If I were you, I'd take this opportunity to relax." Miriam wasn't the only one in the room to breathe a sigh of relief at the teacher's words. As the last bell rang out, Mr. Hendricks stood from his desk and approached his podium. "Welcome back to American History. Now, what can you tell me about the War of 1812?"

Miriam couldn't seem to concentrate on his classwork, and his thoughts began to drift towards that morning again. *What's going on with Cary?* He couldn't help but glance over at his friend, but turned away quickly when he saw the sad look on Cary's face. *Should I apologize? Or should I wait for him to do it?* Looking to his other side, he spotted Lindy, who smiled and gave him a thumbs up. Her sureness strengthened him in his resolve. *Cary can wait. At least a little while.*

"Locksley, stop daydreaming and pay attention!"

"Sorry, sir."

"Well, prove it by giving me the years of Madison's presidency."

<=====>

Math was a bore, and English was just as frustrating. Cary had wanted to say something to Miriam in each class, but had been countered by either angry teachers or Miriam simply refusing to talk to him. *What did I do wrong?* He couldn't figure it out. *Oh, well. I'll apologize anyways. I don't want to lose her.* Several times he had noticed Miriam looking at him in class, and the mixture of emotions on his face had confused Cary even more. One moment Miriam would seem to be angry, while the next he would almost be crying. But how could Cary apologize without even knowing what he had done?

"That's all for today, class. Off to lunch with you." The whole class cheered as they pushed and shoved their way out the door and towards the cafeteria. Hurrying along the halls in the throng, Cary set his nerves. *I'll apologize when we get to lunch. We always sit at the same table, so-*

"Cary!" Out of nowhere, a large blur seemed to appear, and as it struck him Cary couldn't help but laugh as he fell over.

"Jonathan, you nut! Feeling better?"

"Hell yes! Nothin' worse than not bein' able to breathe, or eat, or drink anything without getting sick, or-"

"Yeah, yeah, I get it. Eating lunch with us today?"

Jonathan's normally exuberant mood faltered, and a look of disgust came over his face. "I can't. They're making me fill out some stupid paperwork in the office 'cause of how many days I missed. Man, I'm gonna have so much homework I won't be able to hang out for, like, a year or two. Just email me pictures of you three having fun so I can remember what it's like."

Cary laughed, glad to have his other best friend back around after the long absence. "Well, catch up with us after school. We'll all walk home together, I guess we missed you this morning."

"Right, later!" With that, Jonathan split off towards the offices, and stopping only for a moment, Cary nervously began the walk towards their lunch table, where Lindy and Miriam were already eating with the other girls and their boyfriends, deep in conversation.

<=====>

"What, you want to laugh at me more?"

"No! Please, just listen... I mean, I wasn't laughing at you this morning, I was just-"

"Just what, ashamed to be near me? Embarrassed that-"

"Miriam, give him a break! Now, Cary, what did you want to say?"

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry if I did anything to hurt you, you know I'd never do that on purpose."

"Well, I- what?"

"He said he's sorry."

"Oh. Thanks, umm..."

"I think what she's trying to say around the knot of guilt is 'let's eat'."

"Good idea."

"Uh, yeah."

<=====>

"So, you and Cary friends again?"

"Yeah. God, I feel, like, so stupid and guilty. I mean, I know he wasn't trying to make fun of me, but I was just, like, so messed up already, and I saw him moving his lips, like he does when he's thinking something he doesn't wanna say..."

"Yeah, that's kinda annoying sometimes..."

"I guess I just got carried away."

"Well, at least things are good now." Lindy couldn't resist the urge to reach down and hug Miriam, and squeezed him tightly. *Yes! No more sulking about for you! I don't think I coulda taken another hour of that.* As Cary returned from the line with his lunch tray laden with the goop of the day, she squeezed Miriam's arm before scooting down so the two were side by side.

In this episode: does Jonathan's return bode well for our heroine? Can Lindy win the boy of her dreams? What is the breaking limit of a squid tentacle?

Tune in to find out!

Echoes

By Melanie E.

Chapter 9: A Helping Hand

Womwomwomwomwom...

Womwomwomwomwom...

WomwomwomwoMWOMSPLAT.

The room went silent. All eyes turned up from their dissection work just in time to catch their Biology teacher, Mrs. Page, peeling the remains of Cary and Jonathan's squid from the lapel of her formerly white lab coat, now featuring an artistic motif of black dots. Miriam thought it looked rather like one of those roar-shock things he'd seen on TV.

"Mr. Little, Mr. Fletcher. WHAT have I told you about playing with the experiments?"

Miriam could see the smirk appear on Cary's face even before he heard the line that the entire class already had memorized. "If you wanna play with dead animals, use roadkill." It was rather grotesque, but then again, so was Mrs. Page. She was the first Goth teacher that Miriam had ever seen, and he suspected the only teacher in the world to have purple and green striped hair. Everyone knew she only got the job because her uncle was on the School Board, but all the kids loved her classes and teaching style.

"That's right. Now we're one squid short for the assignment, though I must admit I'm rather impressed- I didn't know their tentacles could stretch that much before breaking."

"It's the pickling, ma'am. Gives 'em that rubbery quality."

"Yes, I see. Remind me not to let you and Mr. Little work together again." Jonathan was notoriously bad at Biology, and though it was his second year in the class, he was barely managing to pass. "Also, I do believe you owe me a new lab coat. I brought this one from home."

<=====>

*Why did I feel so bad about missing class last week?*

After seeing the amount of homework that Jonathan had to take home to do, he was just happy that he had done all his makeup work over the weekend. It had taken them both Jonathan's bag and Cary's new backpack to collect all his books. "Just shoot me now. At least that way I won't have to do all this work."

"I'll help, if you'd like. I don't mind."

"Lindy, he's in the grade above us. I doubt you'd be able to do much for him."

"Well, I could try." Lindy gave Cary a dirty look for ruining her chance to spend time with Jonathan. Since the day they had met, she had been pursuing him, but had somehow always been shot down. Jonathan was either a brilliant actor or the least observant person in the world, Miriam couldn't decide, but he never seemed to pick up on how she felt.

The saga of Lindy and Jonathan was put on hold, however, when they heard yelling from across the street. Miriam's stomach filled with a terrible dread when he recognized the voice.

"Hey, you little faggot! How was school? Surprised you didn't wear a dress today." Prince and Notts were standing on the opposite sidewalk, with a group of their friends who obviously found their taunts to be hilarious, from all the laughter behind them.

"Just ignore them, Miriam, they're just a buncha assholes." Jonathan's words were spoken forcefully, with extra emphasis on the end to make sure it carried across the road. Looking at Cary, Miriam was almost afraid he was going to start a fight with the daggers he was shooting Prince, but he managed to keep himself in check. "Come on, let's just go." Jonathan made to walk towards Miriam's house again, and Miriam and the others followed.

"Hey, you stupid bitch! You can't just walk away from me!" The sound of incoming footsteps warned Miriam of Prince's approach, but as he turned around to face the bully, Jonathan appeared in front of him again.

"Prince, leave us alone. I guarantee you, if you fight me, you won't win."

"This doesn't concern you, Little man." Prince didn't even attempt to hide the contempt in his voice as he addressed his classmate. "Besides, it's a worthless effort on your side, 'cause it's already Cary's little bitch, anyOOF!"

Miriam couldn't help but cringe at the sight of Prince's blood. The larger teen staggered back, grabbing his face and staring at Jonathan with an expression of shock. Calmly, he wiped his fist off on the sleeve of his shirt as he gave the group of thugs a warning. "You don't mess with my friends. If you do, then next time you'll be wiping blood from more than your nose."

<=====>

After dropping Miriam off at home and parting ways with Lindy at the end of her street, Cary decided it was time to broach the subject of their clash with Prince and his toadies with Jonathan.

"Listen, thanks for standing up for Miriam like that. I mean..."

"Hey, it's nothing. You're my friends. What was up with Prince, anyways? I know he's had it out for Miriam since grade school, but still, DAMN. What did I miss while I was gone?"

*If only you knew.* Cary sighed as he processed everything that had happened in the last few days, but Jonathan's laugh interrupted his introspection. "What?"

"You do realize that you move your lips when you're thinking real deep, right? Almost makes it look like you're talking behind my back." Cary froze as his friend's words sunk in.

"Could you repeat that?"

"Heh, sure. It's nothing really, but when you're thinking really hard you tend ta move your lips with whatever you're saying to yourself. It's pretty funny to look at, actually."

*Shit! Could that be what happened this morning? That would explain a lot...*

"I mean, I figured you'd have realized it by now, but I guess not. Anyways, you're way too smart to need to do that, aren't ya?"

"Yeah, I'll try to watch myself. Hey, you actually should know what's been going on the last few days. Why don't you stop by for a coke or something and I can tell you everything that's happened?"

"Whatever adventure awaits, Sir Quartermain, I am your humble sidekick." Cary shot Jonathan a 'this is serious look', but the only response he received was a smirk.

<=====>

"DAMN."

"Yeah, tell me about it." Cary had just finished the story of what was going on around Miriam, and wasn't too shocked at Jonathan's reaction. "Sheeaaaahhh, heh, he's been pretty upset the last couple of days, and really moody, too."

"Hyeah, I noticed. Ya don't think... nah, that's just too weird." Jonathan swallowed the dregs of his soft drink, and was on his way to get another when Cary stopped him.

"What?"

"Huh? Oh, it was nothing, just a weird idea."

"Come on, tell me."

"Well, I was just gonna say it sounds like he's on the rag, but I figured it'd be too nasty seein' how things're going for 'im." Picking up a fresh can, Jonathan prepared to open it, but stopped halfway through pulling the tab. "You really care about the little squirt, don't ya?"

"Huh?" Cary was caught unawares, and fought to keep from spewing cola through his nose.

"You do! Hey, man, I don't care, ta be honest it ain't that much of a surprise."

"What do you mean?"

"Hey, we've been friends since grade school, almost as long as you and Miriam. There's always been somethin' different about 'im, and the way you two act together, and from what I heard today 'specially, you're more like boyfriend n' girlfriend than half the couples at school."

"Come on, you can't be serious."

"Really, man. Don'cha pay any attention? You defend 'im, eat lunch with the girls 'cause that's where he goes, you two're practically never apart, and when you're separated for more than a day one of you'll usually call the other to talk. Not only that, but you don't date that much, and Miriam's never even TRIED to get a date. People talk, man."

Cary couldn't believe what he was hearing- particularly because he knew it to be true. "Oh, who cares what people think!"

Jonathan snorted. "Whell, obviously you do, from your actions on the way home. Jeez, Prince practic'ly tried to sucker punch Miriam, and you didn't even move! What would've happened if I hadn't been there?"

He was right. *But I wanted to help! But it would have just made it harder on us...*

Jonathan cackled, and Cary glared at him. "You're doing it again."

"Whatever. Hey, let's get some archery practice in while there's still some daylight left."

"Sounds good." Letting out a loud belch, Jonathan threw his second can in the bin on his way out the door.

<=====>

*Well, nobody can say things aren't interesting, at least.* Lindy dropped her school books in her desk chair and flopped into bed, rubbing her eyes. Where was her book? There it was, underneath the tissue box. She picked it up and read the cover again. Fantasy had never really been to her tastes, but Miriam had told her she would like this book, so she had reluctantly agreed to take it home. "'The Colour of Magic', huh? Well, it can't be too bad, I guess."

Opening the book to page one, she began to read, hoping against hope that the book would help distract her from the problems her friend was having.

<=====>

Miriam was bored. Books? He'd already read almost every book in the house. A movie maybe? Same problem. He scratched at his tee shirt, and cursed the material under his breath. The more bored he got, the more he had to think. And the more he had to think...

"Dad! Can I see your guitar?"

<=====>

*At least it's better than nothing.* Miriam's father had attempted to give him lessons several years before, and while he had picked the instrument up quickly, he had eventually lost interest, and stopped practicing. Now, after almost three years having barely touched the thing, he was regretting his lack of practice, and thankful for the concentration that playing took.

*A minor to E, to D minor to D minor sus to G...* It had always been one of his favorite chord progressions, and after only a few minutes of practice he managed to get the strumming pattern and rhythm right. The mournful, almost Spanish sound of the notes filled his ears, and he concentrated upon keeping the sounds alive. Miriam had never liked the electric guitar, but his father's old nylon-stringed acoustic still felt at home in his hands. Without him willing them to, his fingers switched from the comfortable chords to a different progression, before finally settling into a lightly finger-picked version of one of his favorite songs, "Sweet Dreams are Made of This". *Hmm, guess I remember better than I thought.*

He adjusted the guitar across his legs, and winced as the upper body brushed his chest. Settling into a more comfortable position, he continued to play until he felt his fingers turning raw.

*God, what a day.* He couldn't stifle the yawn that arose as he raised himself gingerly from his position on his bed. Checking the clock, he was surprised to realize he had been playing for nearly an hour and a half. Descending the stairs carefully, he returned the guitar to its stand by his father's home office desk, and went to bed.

<=====>

Felicity and Bill held each other as they stared at the stars, drifting lazily in the bench swing on their back porch. Felicity felt hurt that Miriam wouldn't open up to her about his problems, but knew that he was getting to a point in life where Mommy couldn't fix everything.

*Doesn't keep me from wanting to, though.* She snuggled more tightly against her beloved, and pondered.

Chapter 10: An Unexpected Development

Miriam awoke oddly refreshed. He was mildly disturbed that the freakish non-dreams were beginning to seem normal, but at least it meant he wasn't waking up at all hours in a cold sweat. Dragging himself out of bed for another day of drudgery, he caught his reflection in his closet door mirror...

And stopped dead.

The high pitched scream brought his parents to his side almost immediately, and he was glad for his mother's arms around him as he collapsed.

<=====>

"But, WHY! I mean, I'm a boy!"

"I don't know, baby, I'm sorry. Oh, what do we do?"

"How could they grow so *sob* fast? I mean, I was normal yesterday!"

"I remember when I first started to develop. One day I woke up almost a full A cup, just like you."

"But Mom, that's different! I'm not even supposed to have..."

"I know, sweetie, I know."

<=====>

"Hey, we've been waiting for you!"

"Yeah, it's- whoa, what's the matter?"

It had been a big argument, but his parents had won out, and while they were setting up a doctor's appointment for him, he would go to school today. A tight tee shirt under a baggy flannel hid his growth spurt adequately for now, but nothing could hide the pain on his face. "Nothing, I'm fine."

"Come on, we've known you long enough to-"

"I said I'm fine!" *Don't cry, don't cry, don't cry... not again...*

"Alright! Jeez, you don't have to be such a jerk!"

*Great, now I feel bad about that, too.* "I'm sorry, it's just... I don't wanna talk about it, okay?"

"Okay." Lindy came over and gave him a gentle hug, and Cary joined on the other side. "We're your friends, and we worry about you. We just wanna help."

"Yeah. I hate seeing you hurt like that." Miriam glanced up at Cary to see his face glowing red. He couldn't resist the smile that crept across his face. *He looks so cute when-*

This time the tears wouldn't stop, and his two best friends simply held him until they went away.

<=====>

"Do you think it's really..."

"Yes, it is. I just couldn't tell him, though, Bill..."

"Tell him what?"

Felicity sighed. She wasn't in the mood for this. "Bill, this wasn't just overnight. Haven't you noticed his scratching the last few days? He's been growing for a while, I think the reason he just noticed is because of the swelling."

The look Bill gave her would have been priceless if it hadn't been for the situation. "So, you mean, Miriam has breasts?"

*God, for a genius he really is thick headed sometimes.* "Yeah. What's worse is that his scratching's got his chest inflamed, which just makes them that much more obvious. Bill, what are we gonna do?"

He thought for only a moment before answering. "Call Dr. Tucker, and see if you can get him in this afternoon. We'll work this out, okay?"

She clung to him desperately, wondering why this had to happen to her baby.

<=====>

"Sweetheart, I know you're embarrassed. Just be patient, they'll get bigger."

Marina just rolled her eyes at her mom. "But Mom, all the other girls are already way bigger than I am! And George, he, he said that-"An intrusive sound broke through her thoughts as someone seemed to be trying to get her attention.

"Miriam! Miriam, wake up!"

"Hmmn? Who's... oh." Miriam lifted his head enough to let Cary know he was awake, and the bigger boy took the opportunity to grab his arm and drag him from his desk.

"Come on, you slept through class! It's time for Math, and we gotta hurry!"

*Math. George is in that class. Isn't he?* Stumbling and drowzy, Miriam followed his friend to his next class.

<=====>

"MISSter Loksley, get your head up off of that desk and pay attention!"

"Yessir..." Miriam did his best to stay awake, but the more the day progressed, the more difficult it seemed to be to keep from falling asleep on his feet.

*What's wrong with me? THIS time?*

"Miriam!"

"Sorry sir."

<=====>

"Well?"

Bill hung the phone up, and turned back to his wife. "Miriam's got an emergency appointment at five."

"Oh, thank God. That's enough time for Miriam to walk home from school with his friends, and I don't want to scare them by showing up at the school to pick him up."

Bill took his wife's hands, and when she turned up to face him, kissed her lightly on the nose. "Don't worry, sweetheart. Miriam'll be okay- he's a lot tougher than we give him credit for." They embraced each other, and even Bill was crying softly to himself.

<=====>

Miriam sighed with relief as the last bell of the day began to ring, signaling the rush of students to all exits. Nobody had seemed to notice anything different about him, and with only the trip home left, he felt almost comfortable.

"Ready to go home?"

"Definitely. If I fall asleep, will you carry me?" Giving Cary the most sickeningly sweet look he could, Miriam let out a yelp when he was unexpectedly picked up and thrown over someone's shoulder.

"Jonathan, you jerk, let go of me!"

"Aw, but I was just tryin' to help."

Lindy showed up in time to see Jonathan lowering Miriam back to the floor, and Miriam was stunned to hear her say, "You know, there's a lot of us who'd love to have you pick us up." Jonathan and Cary's cackling was enough to make Miriam burst into giggles as well, and the four were much more relaxed as they began the walk home.

<=====>

Cary was glad to see Miriam in a good mood again. It had been a while since he'd really seemed to have been himself, but their walk after school had been a lot of fun, and he could tell from the look on Miriam's face that he was feeling better. His gaze caught Miriam's attention, and he began to blush as Miriam smiled at him. He had to turn quickly to keep from doing anything more embarrassing. *Geez, I've gotta get over this. She's not a girl, she's- HE's my best friend, not girlfriend material in any way.*

*But, why CAN'T she be both?*

Running into Bill and Felicity outside Miriam's house broke his train of thought, and the looks on their faces made him even more nervous. Turning around to look at Miriam, he was hurt to see the expression of pain.

"Cary, Lindy, thanks for walking Miriam home. You too, Jonathan. We've got to go somewhere, so can Miriam see you all later?"

"Yeah, sure, Miss Loksley."

"'Kay. Bye, Miriam!" Lindy gave Miriam a hug before she split off towards her own home, and Jonathan grabbed Cary's shoulder.

"Bye, Cary."

"Uh, yeah, later." He stumbled as the pressure on his shoulder forced him to move, but managed one more quick look back before Miriam was filed into Bill's Blazer.

<=====>

*Hmm, I don't know what's going on, but I've got to talk to Miriam tonight.* She hadn't been sure at first, and during the day it had been hard to get a good look, but after hugging him, she was sure of it. They weren't very big, but Miriam definitely had something he shouldn't have in the form of chest development.

*But how could this happen so fast? Or did it really? God, why haven't I been watching for something like this?* But she already knew.

Why would you watch for one of your best male friends to get boobs? This just made things worse. Unable to concentrate, she laid her pen down and closed her math book as she pondered the problem. She was at least partially prepared for the mental difficulties, and still knew more about what was going on than Miriam did, but couldn't figure out many things. Why hadn't that Gordon guy told Miriam everything from the beginning? Even when they had met him over the weekend, she knew he was trying to keep most of the truth from Miriam- he'd explained more to her when he had pulled her to the side after the show than anything she had heard him tell Miriam to date. But why?

*All this thinking's making my brain hurt.* Rising from her desk, Lindy crossed the room to her stereo. *I need to do some dance practice anyways.*

<=====>

Miriam let out a loud 'whoosh' of breath as he fell into the chair in the waiting room. Doctor Tucker had given him a thorough examination before requesting to speak to his parents, at which time he had been sent from the room. Now, here he was, with nothing to do but worry.

Flipping through magazines gave a brief respite from the boredom, but all too quickly the tiredness he had felt all day began to take over.

Within moments, the grey lights began to fill his consciousness again. *Oh, no. What now?*

#It is begun.#

*Oh, come ON! I don't know who you are, or what you are, but just leave me alone!*

#Your future is set. What has been done cannot be undone. It will not be undone.#

*This is all about those stupid past lives, right? Well, tough luck! I'm not a girl, and I won't let you change me into one!*

#You are who you are. You are who you always have been. This cannot change.#

Miriam couldn't hide the frustration in his thoughts. *Then why do all this to me?!?*

The tone of the voice changed, almost imperceptibly, but Miriam could feel the sternness in the words as they swam through his mind. #Because you must be complete. You shall come to understand in time. You are-#

The hand shaking his shoulder pulled him from the vision, and unconsciously he screamed.

"They're ready for you in the back room, now." The nurse let go, and kindly took his hand to help him up.

With one last nervous breath, he crossed the threshold back into the doctor's office.

<=====>

Echoes V

Melanie Ezell

Over a year, but the next three chapters are here! Thanks to John in Wauwatosa for test reading and suggestions! I'll try to have the next chapters in less time.

Miriam's doctor's appointment doesn't go as well as he would have liked. What's going on, and how can he stop it? More importantly, is he even sure he wants to?

Echoes

Melanie Ezell

Chapter 11: Beautiful Disasters

"What the FUCK!"

"Miriam!"

"Sorry, Mom."

Felicity grimaced, but conceded, "Well, I guess this is that kind of moment." Bill let out a humorless laugh at that.

"I'm terribly sorry, but at this point there isn't really all that much we can do. I mean, maybe if we'd caught it sooner... I still don't understand..." Doctor Tucker skimmed through her notes for the fourth time since sitting down with them, before closing the file angrily.

"What's the matter?" Miriam couldn't keep himself from asking.

Doctor Tucker gave him an appraising look before responding, "None of your previous blood work shows anything wrong. Unfortunately, until the analysis of what work we've just done comes in, I can't give a definitive answer to what's going on, but my initial exam doesn't look good. Bill, Felicity, I've known ya'll for years, and while in most cases I wouldn't phrase things quite like this, I have to say that the easiest way to describe your son's biology right now is 'fucked up.' The blood tests will tell us more, but until then, my best guess is that you've got an elevated level of estrogen in your system. A lot of males develop small breasts due to this, but in your case this seems to be combined with low testosterone levels, and could lead to some major problems."

This hit Miriam even harder than the doctor's guarantee that he had breasts. *So what, I'm really turning into a girl?* "What does this mean? I mean, what happens to me now?"

"I'm afraid we don't really know. I can promise you that things are going to get worse before they get better though. Expect more growth, and soon- from what Felicity said, breast growth is rapid on her side of the family," a nod from his Mom confirmed this, "so I wouldn't be surprised if you were a full A by the end of next week. In the absence of male hormones, your body is taking the female ones without resistance, and until we know what's going on I can't give you anything to slow that down. There may be other complications..."

<=====>

"Miriam, sweetie?"

"Mom, please, just leave me alone, okay?" The doctor's visit had been horrid to begin with but her recommendation had been the worst.

"Miriam," his Dad said sternly over the seat, "you'll have to consider it if things get much worse."

"I know, Dad." *But, a BRA?*

<=====>

The bow made a sharp 'PTWOP' as Cary unleashed another arrow into the target, barely off center enough to miss his last shot. *Maybe, just maybe, we can win this year.*

The low "Dammit" from Jonathan made him look over to see another shot off into the blue on his target. *Then again, maybe not.*

<=====>

"Three Mondo Burgers with fries, no ketchup on one of them."

“Would you like drinks with that sir? Right now you can get a Mondo Shake for only a dollar thirty nine if you upgrade to a combo meal.”

“You two want shakes?” Miriam shook his head no and turned back to staring out the window. We’re good, thanks.”

“That’ll be eleven thirty nine, pull up to the next window please sir.”

<=====>

"And one, two, three lift your knees more five, six, seven keep your arms raised nine, ten, eleven one more measure thir-teen, four-teen, fif-teen, STOP." Lindy lowered her leg to the floor and took a deep breath as she cooled down from the workout. She found it useful to use recorded tracks of her teacher's voice to make sure she kept up with the work even when at home.

*Would they be home yet?* She crossed the floor space over to where her phone sat on the end of her dresser, but stopped herself. *No, I'll wait.* She wasn't sure if they had returned home yet, and besides, would they want to be bothered first thing when getting back?

Frustrated, she turned back to her stereo and started the next track on the practice CD.

<=====>

Miriam was laughing at his dad as they returned home, listening to Bill recount horror stories from his college days. *My dad was such a goofball in college- how did he ever get a degree?* But Miriam knew his father worked very hard, and despite appearances Miriam knew he was a strong man when it came to taking care of his family. *Something I'll never be...*

"Catch!"

Miriam looked up in time to see something orange and white sailing towards him, unraveling in the air-

And felt a meaty smack against his stomach when the hamburger reached him unprotected.

"Oops."

<=====>

Jonathan turned the phone off and handed it back to Cary. "I'll see ya later man, my mom wants me home ta get some more rest 'fore school t'morrow."

"Later dude." The two slapped hands in the air before Cary escorted Jonathan out the door, wondering if he should call Miriam to see how he was. *Just where did they go anyways? It's not like them to just- head off like that.* He shrugged his shoulders, trying to force himself to think of something else, but it wasn't working.

"Ya'll done outside?"

Cary sighed. "Yes, Dad."

"You put everything up?"

"Yes."

"'Kay."

Turning around, he made his way back down the hallway to his own room. *Maybe some music. Drawing, video games, writing..."

<=====>

"I'm goin' to bed, Mom."

"Goodnight sweetie."

"Night son."

Miriam gave his mom and dad each a hug before heading upstairs to sleep. Not that he expected to get much sleep tonight, with everything that had happened. *That stupid voice. What's it got against me anyways?* It was only eight o'clock, but his room was the only place Miriam felt he could go in the house without being disturbed. He briefly contemplated borrowing his father's guitar, but after half a second's thought rejected the idea as being too much effort.

A smile crossed his lips as she remembered the time George had taken his guitar with them out to the river. He had played her a love song he 'wrote' for her, obviously making it up as he went along, but the disjointed lyrics and tuneless strumming made her laugh. *You'd think he'd try to learn to play before serenading me, don't you?*

She didn't even hear the phone ring as she lay down on her bed to dream.

<=====>

"Locksley residence."

"Mrs. Locksley? Hey, it's Lindy. I was wondering if I could talk to Miriam if that's okay?"

"I'm sorry, he's already gone to bed. Is it important, should I wake him?"

*Bed? It's only eight fifteen!* Lindy covered the phone while she growled in frustration. "No, that's okay. I'll check in with him tomorrow."

"Alright then. Good night, Lindy."

"'Night, Mrs. Locksley."

It took over a half hour more of dance practice before Lindy was calm enough to sit again. Surely nothing was wrong? Maybe he just didn't feel good and went to bed early.

*Yeah, right.*

No sooner was she sat down than her phone rang again. "Hello?"

"Hey Lindy! Ah, it's Cary. Hey, can we talk for a bit?"

"Sure, whatcha need ta talk about?" Cary was someone she could discuss Miriam with, and hopefully get some answers. Maybe he called them before Miriam went to bed?

"Do you know where Miriam and his parents went this afternoon?" Crap. "I mean, it wouldn't be a big deal 'cept everything that's gone on with Prince and that hypnotism-ist guy."

"Yeah. Actually, I was hoping you knew something. Ya'll've got a lot closer the last few days."

"Uh, yeah." She could actually hear him blushing through the phone, making her smile.

"Almost like boyfriend and GIRLfriend."

"Awp!"

Yup, he had it bad. "Oh, come on, everybody's been expecting or suspecting it for a couple of years now, not like that's news to you. Besides, ya'll're cute together."

"Whatever. Hey, I'm gonna call him and see if he's alright, want me to call you back with the news?"

*Snort.* "I would have called you with it if he was up. His mom said he's already in bed."

"Shit! I really wanted to talk to her. I mean HIM! I mean-"

"Don't worry about it," she butted in, then sighed. " I've been having the same problem. Cary, we need to get this straightened out, I'm really worried about, uh... her."

"Me too."

<=====>

Not feeling much reason to stay awake if he couldn't talk to Miriam, Cary decided bed might be a good idea after all.

<=====>

Jonathan wasn't sure what to make of the situation his friends were in. Cary and Miriam? No biggie, not like they hadn't seen THAT one coming a mile away. He had to chuckle when he realized the only people who seemed to be surprised by the Cary/Miriam thing were Cary and Miriam. *It kinda blows your mind, don't it?* He knew he had missed a lot the past few days, with being out sick, but he still found it shocking just HOW much he had missed.

It didn't take Jonathan long once he got home to finish the minimum amount of the makeup work he felt he could get by with and on his computer games. His cousins had given him a copy of the new 'Everia' MMO for his birthday a few months back, and while sick he had spent countless hours playing the game. Maybe Nena and Organa would be online tonight? All concern for his real life friends faded as he yet again lost himself in the game.

<=====>

Chapter 12: A Burden Shared...

Miriam was slightly less surprised the following morning to find Cary already waiting for him outside his front door instead of at the corner. He was honestly happy to see his friend ready and waiting. After the bad news at the doctor's office the day before, he knew that if he were left alone he would turn to contemplation of what was happening, and was instead determined to distract himself as much as possible from the problems in his life, a goal made all the harder by the ace bandage wrapped tightly around his chest in an attempt to minimize the appearance of his new 'burdens'. It wasn't a perfect solution, and it was painful, but it was better than the alternative his mom had offered that morning.

"Hi!"

"Hey, Miriam. Ready for school?"

"As much as I ever am." Cary rose from his perch on the front stoop and began the slow walk to school.

<=====>

*I've got to talk to her about it some time. Why not now?* Cary glanced over towards his best friend and often times partner in crime. Was he really interested in Miriam 'in that way'? After days of soul searching and his talk with Jonathan the night before, the only answer Cary could come up with was a resounding 'yes'. Now if only he could tell her!

Passing a neighbor's front lawn, Cary noticed their two puppies, who had recently grown a great deal in size. *If nothing else, I can find SOMETHING to talk about?* "Gettin' big, aren't they?"

Miriam winced. "What?"

"The twins." Cary saw Miriam's face go pale. "The puppies? It seems like just last week they were half the size they are now." Miriam seemed to be growing increasingly uncomfortable with the line of the conversation.

"Uh, I, um, don't know what you're talking about." Cary watched as Miriam crossed his arms nervously.

"Boris and Natasha? Miss Scarlett's beagles?"

"Oh. Oh! Right!" Miriam visibly relaxed. "Yeah, they're so energetic too."

"Do you think she'd be willing to give one of 'em away?"

Miriam gave him a glowing smile, and Cary felt his heart skip a beat. "That might be nice, let's check by this afternoon."

The conversation quickly dried up again, and Cary spent a few uncomfortable moments trying to find a way to phrase what he wanted to say to the pretty young thing beside him, when a whistle ahead broke his concentration. Lindy seemed to appear out of nowhere as she dashed towards Miriam, who grew agitated again. She wrapped her arms around the smaller teenager tightly, and Cary could almost swear he saw her squint her eyes in confusion before pulling away.

"Cary?" Miriam called.

"Yeah?"

"I need to talk to Lindy about something, if that's okay."

Cary was crushed. "Alright." *Great, now I'm losing my best friend to a girl.* Cary continued walking a ways away, and a light came to his eyes as his mouth took on a more determined set.

He would tell Miriam how he felt soon.

But first, he had to figure out exactly what he was feeling to begin with.

<=====>

Lindy gave Miriam a quick once-over before falling into step beside him. She wasn't sure what he wanted to talk to her about, but she had suspicions.

"Lindy?"

"Yeah?"

Miriam shuffled along a bit, never quite looking her in the face. He seemed to be more nervous than usual today, even for all that had happened lately. He mumbled something, but Lindy was unable to make the words out.

"I'm sorry, Miriam, I couldn't understand what you said."

She saw him blush before speaking more clearly. "I need your help with something a bit, umm, personal."

Now Lindy was curious. "What?"

"Uh, you know how all the past lives were girls and stuff?"

"Yeah? And?"

Miriam glanced towards Cary, who was a ways ahead of them on the street, before seeming to mumble something again.

"Miriam," Lindy started, exasperated, "you'll have to speak up, otherwise I can't hear you."

"I think I'm turning into a girl!" He whispered harshly before slapping a hand over his mouth, as though he were afraid someone might have heard him.

Lindy gave him a sharp look. "And what makes you think that?" she questioned. She wanted him to say it. *I can't help him if he won't admit what the problem is. But at least I'm prepared.*

"Uh, um. Okay." Miriam's eyes darted towards Cary again- still ahead of them and out of range of quiet voices. "Uh, the doctor's office yesterday?"

Lindy nodded.

"Well, she said that I'm not normal and I've, uh, kinda got. Oh boy."

She felt like growling, or even telling Miriam what she already figured he wanted, but tried her best to stay calm. "What IS it!" She hissed, barely keeping her voice down.

"Boobs."

"... is that it?"

"Huh?"

"It's kind of obvious," Lindy huffed. "I mean, no offence, but I know what they feel like from personal experience and-" She was cut short by a cry from Miriam, and turning, found her- him- near tears, with a stricken look on his face.

*Uh oh.* Lindy felt like smacking herself. *Wrong thing to say.*

<=====>

Jonathan pulled on his high tops clumsily as he stumbled through the screen door, rushing to try and make it to school on time. *No way I can meet up with the others today, no time!* With a final heave he managed to get his feet into the shoes, and not bothering with laces set off at a dead run for school.

<=====>

She KNEW? Miriam couldn't believe he had been stupid enough to believe he could hide it. *It's Mom's fault for sending me to school today, I told her!*

"Oh, Miriam, I'm so sorry!" He looked up through the veil of tears he just couldn't seem to hold back these days to see Lindy staring at him with a tortured expression on her face.

"I thought I'd *sniffle* done alright in, ah, hidin' them?" He self consciously wrapped his arms around himself again, trying to hide his chest.

"You did, really," she said, "and if I hadn't hugged ya I wouldn't'a noticed 'em either, I promise. I'm like SO sorry!"

"It's okay." Miriam shrugged and tried to act like it was no big deal, but was having a hard time keeping from bursting into tears. *Dammit, I'm stronger than this! Why'm I always crying any more?*

"Come on." Lindy's arm around his shoulder pulled him back to reality. "Let's go, we can talk about this later."

Miriam worked hard to keep the sarcasm down, but couldn't resist muttering a less than enthused "Oh, Joy."

<=====>

Felicity chewed on her lower lip as she debated over what to do. Bill had agreed with her that unless they insisted on it there was no way Miriam would ever agree to the doctor’s recommendation, but neither one of them wanted to force a decision like that on their son, even for his own good. His entire life, they had worked so hard to let him make his own decisions, and it just seemed, well, WRONG to make him do something that could cause him so many problems with the other children at his school.

She glanced towards the bed in her son’s room, where the sports bra she had purchased yesterday still sat, unused, next to the plastic wrapper from the medical cabinet. She winced at the idea of the pain her baby boy causing himself in a vain attempt to hide what was happening to his body, and fought the urge to cry.

“He doesn’t deserve this. No child does.” *But what can I do to make it better?*

<=====>

Bill pulled into his parking spot and sat for a few moments, collecting his thoughts. He had a big presentation today with Scots Industries concerning marketing strategies for the next five years, and the last thing he needed was his personal life getting in the way of his work.

*But he’s my son. If I can’t be worried about him, how can I worry about anything at all?* It was an impossible situation, but he had to stay strong. He remembered back to the day Miriam was born. They had been so proud, their first child- and after the complications, their only child. Miriam had been both his and Felicity’s entire reason for living, and even as Miriam grew up Bill never stopped thinking of him as that baby lying in his wife’s arms, curled up in a blanket and needing his protection from the big bad world. Bill had swore he would be the best father he could, he would stand in the way of anything that tried to hurt his child, and now, when that protection was needed most, he was helpless.

With a glance in his rear view mirror, Bill Locksley straightened his tie, and stepped out of the blazer’s door. He would put a brave face on for the meeting, and maybe even make it the rest of the day without feeling like he had failed one of the only people who meant more to him than his own life.

Maybe.

<=====>

“Good morning class.”

“Good morning, Mr. Hendricks.”

“Now, today we’re learning about the Aztec Mounds.”

Miriam whimpered. *This is going to be a long day.*

<=====>

Chapter 13: Girl Lessons 101

Johnathan sank into his seat at the lunch table with a yawn, dropping his tray in front of himself with a loud ‘clunk’. “You wouldn’ believe what I’ve been put through t’day, tryin’ ta get all this make up work done! I swear, I was up ‘til two this mornin’ tryin’ to get caught up on it all, an’ I still got three days’ worth a’ the junk to do.”

Cary gave him a clap on the back as he lowered his own tray down on Johnathan’s right. “Don’t worry about it too much, you’ll get there. Hey, this afternoon we’ll skip bow practice if you want some help.” He gave Johnathan an encouraging smile. “By the way, you seen Miriam yet?”

“Yeah, sh- he was just walkin’ in the door when I left the line. I think he was talkin’ with Lindy about something.” Cary’s frown was unexpected. “Hey, what’s goin’ on between those two that’s got ya all wound up?”

“I dunno,” Cary replied. “They’ve been talking all day, and haven’t told me nothin’.”

Johnathan gave his friend a nudge with his elbow. “Don’t worry, man, ya ain’t got nothin’ to worry about. Probably just some girl thing. Er, well, ya know what I mean.”

Cary nodded. “Yeah.”

<=====>

“So you really can’t tell all that bad?”

“NO!” Lindy almost yelled at Miriam. “For the tenth time today, no. God, I shoulda never said anything this morning.”

Miriam just shrugged. “Sorry, I’m just nervous I guess. I keep thinking someone’s gonna run up to me and start pointing and screaming ‘boobs!’ or something.” He laughed. “It’s silly, I know, but…”

“It’s alright.” Lindy grabbed a tray and made her way through the food line, and Miriam followed her with his own.

Classes all morning had been a nightmare. Everything had reminded him of his situation, from history to math. He just knew he would be having nightmares about conic sections for weeks. *And don’t EVEN get me started on the daydreams.* It was easier to think of them as daydreams than memories, he had decided. He couldn’t think of any way to stop them, and daydreams just seemed less traumatizing than the idea that he had actually BEEN the girl he was seeing in his mind’s eye.

“Sound okay?”

“What?” He came back around to see Lindy staring at him.

“I said, does that sound okay?”

“Oh, uh, yeah, sure.” He wasn’t sure what she had been saying, but agreed anyways to get moving along.

“Then follow me home this afternoon and we can try it.”

“Sure.”

<=====>

Lindy was surprised at how quickly and easily Miriam had agreed to her plan, but wasn’t about to question his reasoning. *Maybe he’s really more curious than he wants to admit, even to himself. God, I don’t even know if I should be doing this, but what else CAN I do? This is way worse than what that Gordon guy warned us about.* She glanced over at her best friend, right behind her in the food line and seemingly intent on picking just the right fruit cup. He was already very feminine looking even in a baggy tee shirt and jeans, what would he look like in a skirt? *She’ll probably be prettier than I am. If it goes that far.*

Turning from the lunch line, Lindy made her way for the open seat next to Johnathan at their usual lunch table, and did her best to switch her attention from helping her friend to continuing her entrapment of her prey.

<=====>

Cary grinned widely when Miriam lowered his tray and sat next to him instead of in the empty seat on the other side of Lindy. Was now the time to talk? Or should he wait? “Uh, Miriam?”

“Yeah?”

“I was wondering if this afternoon we could maybe talk or something?” Cary looked towards his small companion with hope in his eyes.

Miriam beamed. “Sure! Oh, I gotta go by Lindy’s first though. Hey, wanna come with me?”

“Sure! I mean, if it’s okay with Lindy.”

<=====>

“Are you sure, Miriam?” Lindy was giving him a carefully neutral look.

“Yeah!” *What could she want that wouldn’t be good for Cary to see? Unless- oh god! Does it have something to do with?*

“Great!” Cary’s expression was too happy for Miriam to go back on his offer now, though he desperately hoped whatever was going to happen didn’t cause him any more problems.

<=====>

*I dunno why, but I have a bad feeling about asking Cary over with us.* Perhaps it was the looks Lindy kept casting him and Cary, or maybe it was the churning in the pit of his stomach that told him he had missed something vitally important, but every step seemed that much harder to make with his best friend in the whole world walking along beside him and happily chattering away as they walked towards what Miriam was more and more sure was certain doom.

“-and well, then I was thinking maybe we could, ah, go to the movies or something?” Cary’s words pierced the veil of concern wrapping Miriam’s thoughts.

“Huh?”

“After this is done? I’ll pay and ev’rything?” Cary gave him the wide eyed puppy dog look that he was so good at before falling on his knees and clasping his hands in front of him. “Please?” He begged with a sappy grin on his face.

Miriam laughed. “Alright, sure. We’ll call Johnathan too- maybe he can take Lindy at the same time.”

“Great!” Cary jumped up and wrapped his arm happily around Miriam for a moment before jerking away suddenly. “Sorry.”

Miriam laughed again. “It’s alright.” He leaned sideways into Cary, pushing him off the sidewalk and yelling “tag!” before setting off at a run for Lindy’s house, Cary taking pursuit behind him.

<=====>

Lindy watched as Miriam and Cary talked ahead of her, and marveled at how they were together. *Even knowing they’re both boys- knowing Miriam all my life- seeing the two of them together is like seeing a guy and a girl. I wonder how much of what’s happening to Miriam is ‘cause of that guy Gordon, and how much of this would have happened anyways?* She heard Miriam yell ‘tag!’ and smiled as she watched them set off, Miriam running full speed and Cary chasing along behind, intentionally staying just slow enough so Miriam could evade while staying close enough to catch her if he really wanted to. *Him, HIM! Shoot, it shouldn’t be that hard!*

Glancing up again, she watched as Miriam reached the front gate of her lawn and Cary finally caught him- *no, on the other hand, definitely ‘her’ right now,*- and spun her around, both laughing and wrestling as Miriam tried to get out of Cary’s grasp, though Lindy could tell she wasn’t fighting too hard.

“Okay, you two, stop that and come on in. Cary, you can hang out downstairs and play my dad’s Xbox- I have something I need to show Miriam.”

<=====>

“What the hell!”

“Ta da!”

Miriam was more than a bit surprised at what it was that Lindy had to ‘show’ him. His worst suspicions were confirmed the moment he had entered the room. Lindy had turned from him and reached into her closet to withdraw four bags. ‘Pac-sun’ and ‘Wet Seal’ were two stores he’d never really shopped at, though he had been in them with Lindy and the other girls a time or two. The third bag was the one that worried him, however.

“Victoria’s Secret?!”

“Well, every girl deserves a little something special- we’re teenagers, Miriam! Practically adults already- would you rather it went to someone who was, like, thirty?” They both shuddered.

“But, I mean, are you gonna model these or somethin’, I mean…”

“No, silly, these are yours!” Lindy beamed.

“What!”

Her smile faltered as Miriam felt his jaw drop. “This is what we were talking about earlier at school, I thought you said you wanted to try- did I misunderstand you? Oh, Miriam, I’m sorry!” Lindy dropped the bags and approached him, wrapping him in her arms. “I thought-“

“Oh,” was all Miriam could say as his eyes wandered down to look at the garments that tumbled from the bags. “Sorry, I wasn’t really paying attention, I guess I was a bit distracted all day, what with, well, you know.”

“That’s okay. Come on, we’ll go back downstairs and tell Cary it was nothing.”

The thought of Cary stopped Miriam cold. He was so much like George, but different too. The same eyes, and goofy smile too. She’d always loved dressing up for her dates with George. And that Northern boy who used to come down and buy their cotton too. *God, I hate these memories or whatever they are!* But even fighting them, seeing the clothes made him wonder.

“Um, Lindy?”

<=====>

“Alright, you wrap it around you like this, and twist your arms back and- yeah, just like that.”

After Miriam’s initial reaction Lindy had been worried he might start crying again, or throwing a fit. She couldn’t believe she hadn’t realized how out of it he was at school to agree to something like this- why hadn’t she seen it?

Because she hadn’t wanted to see it?

*Let’s be honest here, I wanted to do this,* Lindy admitted to herself as she pieced the outfit she had assembled together from the various bags. *Miriam’s always been a bit- okay, a LOT- girlish, and ever since Amanda mentioned trying to talk him into this last year I haven’t been able to get it out of my mind, the stuff with that Gordon guy just gave me an excuse.*

“Lindy?”

She turned around to find her charge decked out in the lingerie she had picked out, bikini panties and all.

*God, even just in her underwear you can’t tell.* “All right, next let’s try on the skirt to make sure it fits.”

<=====>

Cary glanced at his watch nervously as he paced back and forth in the living room. He had exhausted his interest in the game console almost an hour ago, and the girls were still upstairs. *What are they up to?*

“Knock knock.”

Cary turned around to see Lindy standing at the base of the stairs looking into the living room, watching him pace.

“Sorry we took so long.”

“That’s alright. What were ya’ll up to anyways?”

Lindy blushed. “Well, why don’t I let Miriam show you. Miriam?”

Cary watched as a vision from his dreams descended the staircase. It was everything he had ever imagined, and so much more. “Oh, my god…”

<=====>

Thanks for reading! Anything you think needs added or explained more, just leave a comment! More chapters coming soon, so be on the lookout- and I promise a much shorter wait between chapters from now on.

PS: Miss Erin, sorry about the roman numerals, but you said keeping it constant is the biggest thing...

Echoes Part VI

Melanie Ezell

---

Cary tried to pay attention to the movie, but just like the walk to the restaurant he kept finding his eyes wandering over to the beautiful creature next to him. *I REALLY need to talk to Miriam about this. This is insane.* Miriam turned her face away from the screen and smiled at him briefly, and he felt the blood rushing to his cheeks.

The feeling of embarrassment quickly turned to one of surprise. Her face never left the screen as her small hand travelled across the armrest, hovering above his right thigh, before dipping between his legs...

<=====>

Chapter 14: Girl Lessons 101, Part 2

Miriam was nervous beyond description as he slowly made his way down the stairs in the unfamiliar shoes. Lindy had gone above and beyond anything he had expected, and somehow picked the right sizes up for Miriam’s body, though he had been too nervous to go out in the skirt and had instead opted for a pair of her old jeans she couldn’t wear any more.

It wasn’t that there was even anything exceptionally girly about the clothes he was now wearing, besides the underwear.

*Then again, that’s a pretty big ‘besides’,* he thought ruefully.

The low rise jeans fit him well through the hips if a little baggy in the seat, and the basic black tank came down to just meet their waistband. The amount of shape he managed to achieve up top was the least of his worries after Lindy had gone wild with her mascara and eyeliner though, and just a bit of lip gloss had given him the shock of his life when looking in the mirror.

He looked exactly like a younger, auburn haired version of his mom, right down to the large eyes and smallish nose. He had turned one way and then the other, absorbing as best he could the difference so little effort had actually made.

“Yup, I’m good!” Lindy leaned in from behind him, setting her chin on his shoulder and giving him a Cheshire cat grin. “What’cha think?”

“I… I dunno.”

“Well, maybe another opinion would help?” He felt her grab his hand and drag him towards the door. “Come on, Cary’s waitin’ downstairs to see the new ‘n improved you!”

“Wait, no, Lindy!”

<=====>

Lindy couldn’t resist the urge to hum the ‘Miss America’ theme as she led her, she had to admit, very hot looking friend out her bedroom door and to the top of the stairs.

“Wait here, I’ll go let him know you’re on your way down.”

“But Lindy!”

“Shh!” She gave Miriam a warm smile and a pat on the shoulder before heading down the stairs.

The results of the transformation had astounded her at least as much as they had Miriam. *I knew she’d look good, but wow.* She was still a little miffed over the skirt, but she contented herself with knowing that even without it people would never see Miriam as anything but a girl. Besides, the tank top would be cool enough in the not-quite spring weather outside.

Cary was pacing the living room, for all the world looking like the eager boyfriend waiting for his date to arrive. Lindy was hesitant to break the mood, but the sooner they got going the sooner she could start going after Jonathan again- and the sooner they would know just how comfortable Miriam could be in her new role.

“Knock knock.”

<=====>

"Stop staring at me!"

"Sorry!" Cary did his best to turn his eyes away from watching Miriam, but no matter how hard he tried his gaze seemed to be drawn right back to her. Him. Whatever. *I've known her for years and never had this kind of trouble, why now?*

Lindy's voice interrupted his thoughts. "So whatcha wanna see at the theater?"

Cary shrugged. "I dunno. Miriam?" Miriam's blush was obvious, and Cary couldn't help but feel bad for her as he watched her try to sink into the concrete.

"I don't care." Cary stopped in his tracks when she glared at him. "And STOP STARING AT ME!"

"I'm Sorry!"

<=====>

The decision was reached to have something to eat before going to the theater, which brought up the question of where to eat, which after much discussion resulted in Miriam finding himself sat in a booth next to Cary while Lindy called Jonathan to meet them at Fryer Tuck's, Home of the Deep Fried Barbecue Sandwich.

"I still can't believe ya wanted ta come here," Lindy grumbled as Miriam eyed the menu hungrily.

"What? I like this place!" Miriam replied. It had been his argument that if he was going dressed as a girl, he should at least get to pick where they ate. Fryer Tuck's was inexpensive, it was good, and best of all, he knew that most of the people at school avoided the place like the plague ever since they added Deep Fried Frog Legs to the menu. He couldn't imagine why.

He also couldn't imagine why he was managing to stay so calm. Here he was, sitting in a public place, wearing girl's clothes and makeup, and after finally getting used to Cary's constant gawping the biggest worry he had was how hard it would be to get grease stains out of his tank top. *Shouldn't I be freaking out by now?*

The arrival of their soft drinks pulled his attention back to the group, and combined with Jonathan's arrival it was enough to distract him from any further deep thought.

<=====>

"Eight fifty."

Miriam reached for the purse Lindy had put his wallet in to get his money, but Cary's hand on his shoulder stopped him.

"Please, let me," Cary said, pulling enough money for two tickets from his wallet and passing it through the window, retrieving the tickets. Miriam smiled at him.

"Okay, but I get the snacks, deal?"

Cary nodded and grinned. "Deal."

"Will you get my ticket for me?" Miriam heard from behind him, and turned to find Lindy hanging on the arm of a slightly embarrassed looking Jonathan.

"Uh, sure?" He most certainly didn't seem sure.

<=====>

Lindy couldn't resist a slight pout once she was sure the darkness within the theater would hide it. Ever since she had walked Miriam down the stairs Cary had been following her around like a lost puppy, and gone out of his way to try and impress Miriam. Meanwhile, here she was, doing her damnedest to get Jonathan interested in her, and all he wanted to talk about was how much better Miriam seemed as a girl than a boy.

After hearing another comment along the lines of "Damn, he really does seem like a girl," Lindy had had enough.

"Ya know, if you're that into the change, I could find some clothes at the mall that'd fit YOU. How's that?"

She was happy to note the silence that followed, and pulled herself up and kissed him before he could say something stupid again.

<=====>

Cary tried to pay attention to the movie, but just like the walk to the restaurant he kept finding his eyes wandering over to the beautiful creature next to him. *I REALLY need to talk to Miriam about this. This is insane.* Miriam turned her face away from the screen and smiled at him briefly, and he felt the blood rushing to his cheeks.

The feeling of embarrassment quickly turned to one of surprise. Her face never left the screen as her small hand travelled across the armrest, hovering above his right thigh, before dipping between his legs...

And pulling out a handful of popcorn from the tub he had forgotten about.

*Oh, god.*

<=====>

Miriam grimaced slightly as he wiped the dust and oil from the popcorn on the leg of his jeans. 'This popcorn's a bit stale. I wish I had some gummie bears or something.'

"Cary?"

"Yeah?"

Miriam gave his biggest smile. "Would you let me out? I wanna get something at the concession stand."

"Ooh, good idea!" Miriam recognized Lindy's voice from the aisle just behind them. "I could use a break myself. Come on, boys, let us up."

<=====>

“So, how’s your date with Jonathan going so far?”

“I kissed him!” Lindy squealed happily. “I’ve been wanting to do that for a while, and I kinda gave up on him trying it so I just went and did it!”

Miriam laughed at his friend’s happiness. “Well, good for you! I do have to say, though, I’m getting a little nervous.”

Lindy leaned against the snack counter while Miriam placed his order. “What’re you getting nervous about?”

“Three ninety-five, ma’am.” The counter girl pulled out the box of gummie bears, and Miriam handed over the cash.

“I dunno. Cary said he wanted to talk to me today, and I’m just kinda worried about what it’s gonna be about.”

Lindy waved her hand in a dismissive gesture. “Don’t worry. He wouldn’t do anything to hurt you on purpose or anything. What’re you expecting, he’s gonna say you’re weird or something?”

‘Hmm.’ “I guess.” Just what was he worried about with the talk to Cary later? The last time she had been this nervous about a talk had been- ‘No, wait. That wasn’t me, that was me- I mean, Marina? Mary Anne? You’d think if I’m stuck with the memories I’d be able to remember what names went with what, but it all just kind of blends together after a while.’

<=====>

Brrrr- WHACK WHACK WHACK!!!

“AAAhhheee!”

SLAM! Cruuuunnnccchhhh.....

“Eww!”

“Ohmigod, that’s so GROSS!”

“Whose idea was it to see this movie anyways?”

“Uh, Lindy, I think it was yours...”

“Oh, shut up!”

<=====>

Cary looked on helplessly as Miriam returned all the gummie bears she had bought to the theater by way of the trash can. After seeing that, he couldn’t blame her.

“So what now?”

Cary scratched the back of his neck. What now? He needed to talk to Miriam alone for a while, but it was a pretty sure thing that with both Jonathan and Lindy there it would be hard to find an excuse to get away and talk. He looked sadly to where Miriam was leaning against the theater wall, the green finally starting to fade from her face after- he felt his own stomach heave at the thought of what they had just watched, and decided he really didn’t want to think about that.

“Cary?” Miriam’s stressed voice came through his senses.

“Yeah?”

“I think I wanna go home.”

Cary nodded. “That sounds like a good idea.”

“Wait," Lindy spoke up, "you need to come back to my place to change first.”

<=====>

Chapter 15: Good Night, Sweetheart

Cary was hoping that seeing Miriam back in her- *his his hishishis*- own clothes would help to break the tension between them, but was not expecting to have any such luck. As much as he didn’t want to admit it, he couldn’t think of Miriam as anything but a girl.

“Hey, man, things okay?”

“Huh? What?”

Jonathan nudged his shoulder again. “You jus’ seem kinda out of things. Ev’rything alright?”

“...yeah. Sorry.”

“No prob. Here they come back.”

Cary watched for the second time that day as Miriam made her way down the steps. The clothes were her own old boy’s clothes, and only the slightest evidence of the makeup from earlier remained on her face, but she was still a girl.

“You two be careful on your way home,” Lindy told Miriam as she descended the stairs slightly behind. “Jonathan, you too.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Jonathan saluted Lindy, getting a scowl in return. “I’ll make sure these two make it safely.”

“Uh, I need to talk to Cary, if that’s okay. Um, alone.” Miriam glanced down at her feet nervously, and Cary blushed.

“Oh. Okay.” Another pat on his back brought Cary up to look at Jonathan again. “Later, man.”

“Yeah,” Cary answered, “later.”

<=====>

Miriam walked along beside Cary, unsure of how to start the conversation. Why did Cary want to talk to him? And if it was so important, why wasn’t he talking now? Unable to think of anything else to say, Miriam opened up with the only thing he could think of.

“So, what’s up?”

“Huh?” Cary responded slowly, a slightly dull look in his eyes.

“Well, you wanted to talk to me earlier,” Miriam prodded. “Here we are, so... talk.”

Cary kicked at a stray leaf on the sidewalk before answering. “Yeah, uh, hmm. Sorry, it’s just kinda hard for me to just, ah, ask and stuff...”

Miriam growled a bit inside, but managed to keep it from coming out loud. The last thing he wanted was to make Cary more nervous. “O-kay. So. *sigh* This was kind of weird, wasn’t it?” Miriam grinned, wrapping his arms around himself as he considered the absurdity of the situation. “The last thing I ever thought I’d be doing is dressing as a girl to go to the movies. I can’t believe nobody said anything.”

“Why would they?” Cary asked. “You looked nice. I mean, really.”

Miriam felt himself blushing at the compliment, feeling glad the street lights had not yet come on so he could hide in the evening’s shadows. “Thanks. It was just weird being out like that. I dunno, ever since Lindy took me to see that Gordon guy everything’s been so messed up, I guess one more weird thing really doesn’t stand out any more.”

Miriam saw Cary stop moving, and turned to watch as he said softly, “Don’t say that.”

“What?”

Cary stepped forwards, standing merely inches away from Miriam. “Don’t say you were weird tonight. You weren’t. You were... beautiful.” Miriam’s breath caught in his throat as Cary took another step forwards, closing the distance between them even further. “Miriam, I was wanting to ask you something. I, I know it’s going to sound like I’m stupid or something, but.”

Miriam could barely manage a whisper- his heart was beating so hard in his chest, it felt like he could faint at any moment. “Yes?”

“Miriam.” Cary was so close now that Miriam could feel his warm breath on his face. “I... I really like you, Miriam. A lot. And, um, I was wondering–would you-“

There was a harsh ‘pop’ from above, and the brilliant flash of light startled the two teenagers apart. It was only the street light, but by the time they realized it the mood had already passed. With a jump, Miriam took a step back. “Cary, I, I gotta get home. I think I can make it the rest of the way on my own.”

The look on Cary’s face hurt Miriam to see, it was so full of pain. “Oh, right. Sorry. Uh. Just forget what I was saying, ‘kay? I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow, Cary.” It was on impulse, but Miriam walked back towards his friend and gave him a light hug. Cary was stiff at first, but after the initial shock loosened up and returned the embrace.

<=====>

Felicity was washing dishes when she heard the creaking of the screen door. “Hello?”

“Oh, hi Mom. Sorry I’m late getting home, we went to Fryer Tuck’s and a movie.”

Felicity turned off the water and span around to face the door, looking for her child. “That’s okay, sweetie, but call us next time you’re gonna be late- we had to call Lindy’s parents to find out where you were, and you know how much I hate talking to her mother.” Raven had always been a ditz in school, and even now Felicity would swear she felt dumber after talking to the woman. How she graduated...

“I’m sorry, Mom. I’ll call next time.” Miriam came into the room, and immediately crossed the kitchen to give her a hug. “But right now, I’m like really tired. I think I’m gonna go to bed.”

“Okay, sweetie.” Felicity let Miriam out of her arms, but gripped his bicep quickly when she saw his face. “Miriam, what happened to your face?”

Her child frowned up at her. “Nothing, why?”

Calming herself, she let him go. “It was just me, I’m sorry. Good night, honey.”

“’Night Mom.” She watched Miriam go, and debated what to do. The eyeliner had not been all that obvious, but the smell of perfume had. One thing she knew- she would be having words with Lindy, not her mother, quite soon.

<=====>

Cary crawled into bed, tired beyond belief, but he knew he would not be sleeping for a while.

*Dammit! Why didn’t I just come out and say it? Instead I had to get all nervous and- grrr!*

Tomorrow, he promised himself. Tomorrow he would find out for sure how Miriam felt about him. He would let her know he loved her, and ask her out, and she would say-

What would she say?

<=====>

Miriam stripped his clothes off in his room, his eyes trying to close on their own as he stumbled towards bed. At the last second, he made a bee line for his dresser, grabbing an old tee shirt of his father’s he had taken years before to sleep in whenever he felt like he needed the comfort of his parents nearby. He absently noticed that he had forgotten to grab his own underwear while at Lindy’s, but shrugged his indifference before climbing into bed.

Sleep came quickly to Miriam, and before long she found herself standing again in the grey mist. Wait, she? Looking down at her naked body, Miriam was less than amused to see that yes, ‘she’ was definitely the right pronoun. “WHAT the hell?”

#Your mind and body are becoming one. You are becoming who you are.#

“What does that even MEAN?” Miriam angrily looked around to try and find where the voice was coming from, but like all the times before, she could see nothing but the grey mist surrounding her.

#Soon you will know. The errors of the past must be corrected. You must be whole.#

She felt like hitting something. “Again with the ‘make whole’ thing. Can we just get this over with? Tell me what’s going on!” Her throat was feeling raw from the yelling- could your throat get raw from yelling in a dream?- and still the voice answered in the same calm monotone.

#Your soul has been broken. It must be mended. Tonight you shall learn what must be done.#

“What!?”

But the voice was gone. Miriam felt herself spinning, falling, pressure building around her as her senses ran wild. Hot, cold, strange tastes popping on her tongue, lights dancing before her eyes.

Then nothing.

Her head was aching as she felt herself resolve yet again into what felt like the real world, and opened her eyes wearily to find herself in a strange room full of people. At first she couldn’t recognize any of them, but slowly it dawned on her. The tall girl in what looked like a school uniform smiled sadly at her, while the young woman in the Antebellum dress cried to herself to one side. A soft whimpering could be heard from another figure huddled in its pile of rags further away, and many more women surrounded them, unidentifiable, vague ghosts, little more than shades after the centuries of nothing stripped them of their identities, leaving behind a shell of the spirit that had been.

Miriam screamed, and all the women and shades surrounding her screamed as well.

<=====>

Well, people, for all of you who thought the LAST chapters ended in a cliffhanger, take THAT loyal readers!!! :)

I can't wait to get the next chapters finished- I'm really excited about where the story is going now. It's turning out different than I expected, but I think... better. Yes, definitely better.

Comment or be subjected to three hundred rounds of the song that never ends!!!

Echoes Part VII

By Melanie Ezell

New revelations and an unexpected encounter bring Miriam's confusion and anger to a head. Something has to be done... but what?

(Note: This set of chapters has a murder scene. It's not all that intense, but those who are a little squeamish about such things might wanna be careful. From this point on, the maturity rating of the chapters ramps up a bit.)

<=====>

Chapter 16: Night of the Living Dead

“–Wake up. Come on, sleepy head, it’s time for school!”

“Wha?”

“And isn’t that Wight boy walking you to school today?”

“George!” With a jolt, Marina was up and out of bed, rushing to get dressed.

<=====>

“Where is he?” Marina tapped her foot impatiently as she waited for George to arrive and pick her up. They had been going out officially for almost three weeks now, and not once had he been late to walk with her. “Where could he be?”

If she waited any longer for that boy, she would be late for school, and she knew it. Reluctantly she set out on her own for the long walk, still wondering what could have happened to her boyfriend.

<=====>

Marina slowed down drastically when she saw what awaited her at the doors to her school. Line upon line of people picketing the building... and all of them black. She had never had a problem with blacks, what little she had dealt with them, but after hearing the news about the race riots in Chicago earlier in the year, she couldn't help but back away from the angry mob before her. She watched as several of her friends turned away from the scene and started back for home - no one felt like going to school today.

For Marina, though, home did not feel like the right option. She wasn't sure how she felt about the race issue that was causing such a stir - weren't their own facilities supposed to be equal already? - but she knew if she went home, her mom would want to talk to her about why she was home early, and about what the people were doing. Her mom had said quite often over the last few months that she felt like nothing would be better until the blacks had everything the whites did, which often caused fights between her and Marina's father, and she didn't want to get caught in the middle of THAT again, with both parents trying to get her to agree with their view.

Instead, she set out for The Banks, in hopes that the cool water would help her to think about things. Mostly, though, she hoped that George would be there. Seeing the picket at school had told her exactly why he hadn't been by that morning to walk with her; his family helped a lot of businesses in the black section of town, so she knew his family would probably be supporting whatever was going on. It was a slim chance, but he just might be there, laying low while his parents took care of whatever it is they did.

She took her time walking along the park paths, enjoying being out in the fresh air on a school day, rather than cooped up in one of those tiny classrooms listening to a teacher drone on about geography or whatever. She started thinking about what she would do when she ran into George at The Banks, and what she would say to him.

"George! I didn't know you were gonna be here!"

No, that wouldn't do.

"George! I'm so glad I found you!"

No, too needy.

"Hey!"

No, too --

"Hey, Marina!"

She shook her head and looked around, trying to locate the voice that had been calling her, though when she found it she was less than happy.

"Oh. Hello Sam."

Samuel Prince had had a crush on her for as long as she could remember, and no matter how many times she told him "no" he still never seemed to understand that she didn't like him. There was just something... creepy about him, and she always felt uncomfortable when he was around. It was just her luck that he would find her out here.

"I've been following you since the school," he said as he continued to approach her with his trademark cocky swagger that everyone at school hated.

"I'd really rather be alone for a while, if that's okay." Marina didn't trust him at all, especially with no one else around, and the way he was leering at her only added to her discomfort.

"I'm afraid I can't do that. Not with everything that's going on. A girl like you could get in trouble, out all alone."

"I think I've changed my mind. I'm just gonna go home." Marina tried to walk around Samuel and back the way she had came, but his hand came out and grasped her arm tightly.

"Nah, don't worry. With me here, nothin' bad's gonna happen. Let me walk you to The Banks."

"No, please...." Marina tried to pull away, but Prince was too strong. She was getting more scared by the second, and couldn't even scream as he pulled her down the path and into the woods. *George, where are you?*

<=====>

George wasn't there.

Samuel had kept his relentless grip on her arm all the time they had walked down the path, and Marina knew she would have bruises on her arm where he had been squeezing her. She had tried to pull away, she had tried to tell him to stop, but he wouldn't listen to her. She tried to make herself scream, but she was too scared -- she could barely make a whisper.

All the way to The Banks, she had prayed desperately that George would be there, waiting for her. If he was there, she would be safe, and Samuel would have to let her go.

But George wasn't there.

Samuel had dragged her out to the edge of the shallowest part of The Banks, slippery with slime and water from the quickly moving river, and had then spun her around to face him. With his hand still holding a death grip on her arm, he had inched closer and closer, until finally his clammy lips were pressed against hers, and she could taste his nasty, meaty breath.

She wanted to vomit. She wanted to run. She wanted to do anything but kiss this... TOAD in front of her. Pulling on all her will, she pushed him back as hard as she could. It was enough to jerk them apart, and as soon as she was free of his disgusting grip, she raised her free hand and slapped him hard.

A look of shock appeared in his eyes as Samuel stared down at her, and she thought for a moment that maybe now he would let her go. Instead, the shock quickly turned to anger, and she felt his fingers dig deeper into her arm as his face reddened with rage.

"You stupid bitch! Think you're too good for me, huh? Huh!"

He was shaking her now, and no matter what she did, she couldn't pull away. She finally found her voice enough to scream, but as soon as the sound left her mouth his fist impacted her face, silencing her.

"Let's see if your George likes you after I'm through with you." He hit her, again and again, as she scratched at him and tried to pull away.

She was sure he would beat her to death when she flailed upwards with her foot and managed to find the juncture of his legs. She heard him roar as he let go of her arm and stopped hitting her, doubling over in pain. Unfortunately, losing both the support of his grip and her foot beneath her sent Marina toppling backwards into the shallow water.

*I'm away from him!* She wanted to scream in relief as she plummeted into the river, when suddenly a sharp crack to the back of her head brought searing pain.

The last thing Marina Fallon saw as the darkness engulfed her and she sunk beneath the water was the form of Samuel Prince as he turned around and fled from the rocks, never looking back at her.

<=====>  

Miriam's eyes snapped open as she clawed at her throat in a panic to release the pressure of the water filling her lungs.   Except, there was no water, only the room full of women she had been in before.   She didn't scream this time -- instead, she pulled herself into a ball, hoping no one noticed her.

From the crowd of women surrounding her emerged the girl in the school uniform again.   Miriam recognized the uniform now, and knew who the girl was.   Even here, the sight of her brought a rush of memories to Miriam that were not her own.   This time, instead of being pristine and beautiful as she had been before, the girl's uniform was torn and wet, her hair stringy, and her skin a nasty blue-white tint.   Miriam could just see the edges of a pulpy matted mass at the back of her head, and as she stood before her the water and blood pooled at her feet.
"W-why?"   Miriam heard herself ask.

"It's the curse.   It's always been the curse."   Water dripped from Marina's mouth as she spoke.

"What curse!   And what am I supposed to do about it?"

"That's what you'll have to figure out."   Marina's eyes closed, and as Miriam watched her form changed back into the beautiful young girl Miriam had first seen.   "I've only been trapped here a short time, and I haven't yet started to fade, but it won't be long.   A strong emotional connection to our deaths seems to keep some of us here longer than others," she said as she glanced at the pile of rags in the corner, "but most of us seem to fade after about fifty years.   The older spirits that were still here when I arrived told me the curse has been around for over four hundred years, but nobody knows why it started any more.   All we know is that every time we come of age and connect with our soul mate... we die."

  "But what am I supposed to do about it?"

Marina shrugged.   "We're not sure.   All we know is that you're the first of us to have a chance to break the curse."

"I got that, but how?"

Marina shrugged again.   "Live."

Miriam tried to say something more, but her world started to spin about her as yet again the grey mist closed in and engulfed her.

<=====>

Miriam sat bolt upright in her bed and gasped.   She quickly swept her gaze over her room, checking to make sure she was really herself and in her own bed.   There was her desk, there was her mirror... and there, sitting by her dresser, was her father's guitar on its tripod stand.   Her mom and dad must have put it in after she went to bed, she realized, knowing that playing helped her to feel better.

Glancing at the clock, she saw the time to be only two in the morning.   Too late to play -- she might wake her parents.   Besides, there was too much she needed to think about.   Why was she cursed?   Was this all some kind of weird dream?   Was the Prince that drowned her back then related to the Prince she knew?

  There was so much to go over, and so many questions.   She knew she was missing something, probably a lot of things, but what?   And there was something else....

  "Crap!"   She threw her covers off and jumped from her bed, sliding her hand down her front to see if the changes from in the fog had really happened.   When she reached the top of her panties, she stopped, unsure if she even wanted to know, then with a grimace slid her hand inside.

  <=====>

Cary half yawned half cursed as he noticed the display on his digital alarm clock.   Two in the morning?   Why had he woke up so early?   He could remember some strange dream about going to Miriam's house and looking for her but not being able to find her, only her parents had been different, and so had the town.   There had been something about a protest or something, and then he heard her scream -- and that's what had woke him up, he remembered, Miriam's scream.

For a brief moment he considered calling her and making sure she was okay, but shook the idea off as silly.   Her mom would KILL him if he called her this late, and she wouldn't be too happy to be shook awake either.   *Doesn't keep me from wanting to, though, if just to hear her voice.*

With another yawn, Cary rolled over and tried to force himself back to sleep, knowing the sooner he did so the sooner his alarm would go off, and the sooner he really would get a chance to see Miriam again.

<=====>

Chapter 17: Aftermath

Felicity did a double take as she watched her child enter their den with a bowl of cereal in hand.   Gone was the bandage from the day before, and in its place she was happy to see that Miriam was using something much more comfortable and reasonable, though she knew a warning was in order.

"Honey?"

"Yeah?"   Miriam asked around a mouth full of Chocky-Frosty Ohs.

"If you're gonna wear a dark colored bra, you need to wear a dark colored shirt on top of it, too."

Felicity's expression never changed as she watched the look of abject horror descend on Miriam's face.   She had promised a long time ago that she would never laugh at her child for mistakes he didn't know he made.

  But it was a close thing.  

<====>

*Stupid bra.   I should have just used the wrapping again this morning.   Why was I so stupid?   Stupid stupid stupid!*

But Miriam knew why.   After the night before, the idea of wearing such a feminine garment seemed practically normal, and the bandage had been far less comfortable.

Cary was already waiting on the steps of the front porch when Miriam opened the door, and after a rapid greeting the two set out for school.

<=====>

“So, umm… how’d you sleep last night?”

“Good… you?”

“Oh, uh, fine. Weird dreams, though.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, it was like back in the sixties or something, and I came by your house, only it wasn’t yours… it’s really hard to explain. Hey, are you alright?” Cary asked worriedly when he saw how pale Miriam had gone.

“Uh huh! Fine! Why wouldn’t I be fine? Weird dream, huh? Heh, I’d say just forget it, it doesn’t mean anything, I mean really, why would you dream that? I think it’s best for everyone if we just... oh, look, Lindy! LINDY, OVER HERE!”

As he watched Miriam run off, Cary shook his head and decided there was no way in the world he would ever understand girls. Or Miriam. Whatever.

<=====>

“LINDY, OVER HERE!”

“Huh?” Lindy turned away from Jonathan to see Miriam sprinting towards her, leaving Cary standing back with a confused look on his face. “Oh, hey. What’s up?”

“Oh, nothing really, just… so, yeah. Oh, hi Jonathan.”

“Uh, hi.” Jonathan waved to Miriam with a bewildered look on his face. Lindy had to agree with that look; she had no idea why Miriam was acting so weird.

“So, umm…” Miriam glanced behind herself, and quickly turned around again, rushing past when she saw Cary approaching. “Lindy, can we talk for a bit, please?”

“Oh… kay?” Curious, Lindy followed her friend’s brisk pace. Oh, she just HAD to find out what was going on with this.

<=====>

“Alright, Miriam, we’re away from the big bad boys, what’s going on?”

“He’s having them too!”

“Who’s having what now?”

“Cary’s having the same kind of weird dreams I am! Only he isn’t me in them, he’s him.”

“Ah. Well, that explains EVERYthing. What dreams?”

“The ones about who I was in the past! He’s there too, and he’s seeing them!”

“He is? But, wait, no, he can’t. I mean, Cary wasn’t up on stage and wasn’t hypnotized or anything, so why would he be having the same things happening to him that are happening to you?”

“Because we’re soul mates.” Miriam blushed at the admission, embarrassed to be saying such a thing even to Lindy.

“Don’t you think it’s a bit early for ya’ll to be saying something like that?”

“Lindy! He’s… I think he’s been my… boyfriend… before. A lot.”

“You mean?”

“Yeah.” Miriam nodded, as Lindy’s face twisted into an expression of comprehension.

“Huh. Wow.”

Miriam nodded. “I know. And, Lindy? There’s something else.”

<=====>

Lunch time came quickly, and Cary was more than happy to leave his classes for a while and not have to pretend to be listening to the teachers drone on while he tried to think.

What was going on with Miriam? THIS time? She’d been avoiding him all day again — she seemed to be doing that a lot lately, come to think of it. *I mean, I know the whole hypnotism thing has her messed up right now, but come on, this is ridiculous.* The thought passed through his mind that perhaps she didn’t like him any more, but he quickly dismissed that idea. They had been friends forever, and he was almost certain that Miriam would be more open with him than that.

But with how much things had changed between them recently, how could he be sure?

Before Cary could truly think deeply on that question, however, a nearby voice distracted him.

Miriam.

<=====>

Miriam’s arm was really starting to hurt, but there was no way to pull it from the grip that Sandra had on it. “Please, let me go, you’re hurting me!”

“Miriam, I’m sorry, but what were you thinking? You nearly gave me a heart attack!” Sandra’s grip lessened, but only slightly as she gave Miriam a worried look.

“I, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to, I wasn’t paying attention and-“

“You’ve been going to this school for months now and never made that mistake before. Miriam, is everything alright?”

“What’s going on? Miriam, are you okay?” Miriam looked around, and there was Cary, approaching quickly and staring at the spot where Sandra’s grip had again become rock solid.

“Cary,” Sandra started, seeing the anger start to rise to his cheeks, “maybe you know what’s going on. Please, keep an eye on him, before he gets himself hurt. You’re lucky it was me who saw you,” she said, turning back to face Miriam, “there are some people around here who woulda hurt you if they'd been there.”

“I know, thanks,” Miriam told her honestly as her grip released. “I’ll be more careful.”

“Good. Last thing I need is for you to be hurt and Lindy to take it out on me.” Sandra tried to smile, but it was obviously forced. “I’ll see ya later.”

“Okay.”

“What happened?” Cary asked when he reached Miriam, his voice full of concern.

Miriam winced, recalling Sandra’s screech as the door to the restroom had swung open and she had turned to see who was walking in. "Nothing. Just... nothing."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah. I just ran into her when she wasn't expecting me."

It was obvious Cary wanted to know more, and was still worried, but the last thing Miriam wanted was to think about what had happened any more.

<=====>

"He did what?"

"Just walked right in and was heading towards the stalls. If I hadn't screamed I don't think he woulda ever noticed."

Lindy rubbed her eyes and tried to come up with some excuse for Miriam, but the building headache pounding behind her eyes was making it hard to think straight. How had she ever gotten mixed up in this to begin with?

"-n't think it's a good idea for them to make it so obvious, either, with how much they already get picked on, an-"

Lindy tried to listen as Sandra droned on, but it just didn't matter. She HAD to talk to Miriam... now.

"Don't you agree?"

"Huh?"

"About them, you know, dating?"

"Yeah, sure. Hey, I gotta go. I'll talk to ya later, 'kay?"

"Yeah... alright." Sandra gave Lindy a sideways glance, but Lindy ignored it.

She had more important things to deal with.

<=====>

Alright, so maybe it wasn't the most dignified lunch that Miriam had ever had, but the group managed to make it through without any mention of the bathroom faux pas.

"So what're we doing this afternoon? I ain't got any more homework, so 'm ready to do somethin'," Jonathan said around a mouthful of the school's special Thursday Shepherd's Pie.

Miriam stared at Jonathan, pondering how anybody could actually EAT the school's Shepherd's Pie, before answering. "We're going to see The Amazing Gordon again."

"Hmm? The amazing who?"

"It's the guy who hypnotized Miriam," Lindy said, seeing the confusion on Jonathan's face.

"Ah," he nodded, remembering what Cary had told him. "Think he can help you figure out what's goin' on?"

Miriam's chin and hand met, propped upon the table. "I hope so."

<=====>
(End of Chapter 17 and Echoes Part VII)

NOTES: Alright, so I broke my supposed "schedule" for posting new chapters, but trust me, I have a good reason.

As I write this story, I'm doing it in "parts" of ten chapters each, similar to the acts of a play. Well, the last chapter I posted was fifteen, which is only halfway through act II. So, here's how the change in plans is gonna work:

-I'm going to post the chapters as I write them/get them test read until the end of Chapter 20, at which time NO MORE CHAPTERS SHOULD GET RELEASED UNTIL THE STORY IS FINISHED. It shouldn't be too much of a cliff hanger at the end of that chapter, but it will be a transitional spot, after which there will probably be another ten to twenty chapters before the story is finished. And no, I don't plan on the next 23 chapters total to take me years to write -- barring major problems, we might be seeing the last chapters of "echoes" posted by mid 2011.

A big thanks goes out to John in Wauwatosa for test reading these things for me and letting me know what he thinks of the story as it comes along. There have been a lot of times when he's pointed out little things I've written that have become much more important or were more telling than I ever would have guessed, and without his assistance this story would be a lot less mysterious as well as a lot less coherent, so "Thank you, John!"

Chapter 18: The Curse What Did It To 'Em -- Coming Soon to a Big Closet near you!

After a less-than-stellar time at their employer's New Year's party, Courtney returns home with a new drive to prove to the world just how much of a man she -- err, he -- truly is.

If only they can avoid the temptations of cute clothes, cute shoes, cute... boys? And other trials.

###

1. Auld Lang Syne

I took a long swig from the bottle of beer I’d opened and grimaced at the taste.

The truth is, I don’t like beer. I’m much happier with a nice glass of wine or even something like a margarita – you know, something fruity and playful, with brighter notes to it.

What I liked wasn’t what was important, though.

What was important… was masculinity. And, as far as I’m aware, a real man faces his problems with beer, and stubbornness, and….

And?

I wracked my brain, trying to figure out what it was that real men did when they had problems they needed to sort out.

Watch sports, maybe?

I’ll do that tomorrow, I promised myself, feeling a little better about my masculinity immediately, even as another sip of the beer in my hand made me flinch away from the taste.

I left the TV remote where it lay on the coffee table, on top of a stack of bridal magazines and tabloids, and consciously kept my legs splayed as I slumped onto the couch. I considered putting my feet up on the coffee table, just for good measure, but couldn’t bring myself to do it – masculinity be damned, I really liked the lace cover on the coffee table, and if anyone tried to put shoes on it, I’d….

Well, they’d get a stern talking-to over it, that was for certain.

I tried to take another sip of the beer, but like with my feet, I just couldn’t, so instead, I set it on a coaster – one of the ones with a puppy on it, not a kitten, because dogs are more masculine – then leaned back and closed my eyes, taking a deep breath and only recoiling a little at the lingering taste of the alcohol.

What a disaster!

Hamilton Packaging was a great company to work for, in no small part because of how seasonal our business was. It was always a rush to get orders out in the months leading up to the holidays – custom gift boxes, packing materials for fancy “artisanal” internet boutiques, things like that – but outside the occasional rush order, we were almost always slowing down by the start of December, and we were always caught up enough to earn our company-wide three weeks off.

With no need to go anywhere or do anything until the second week of January, I’d done like I always did any time I had vacation available and immediately plunged myself into my femme persona the moment our time off started.

As office manager, I tried my best to keep a professional appearance at work, so it was always a joy to slip out of my (mostly) boring male work clothes and into something more comfortable, doubly so when I knew I had no rush to change back, and I’d been doubling down on my diet and yoga for the two months leading up to our vacay to make sure I could fully enjoy some of the outfits I’d picked up for the occasion.

I’d spent the last two weeks in heaven. No need to try and man up to appease anyone, no need to watch how I spoke or moved or strip off my nail polish or double-check I’d gotten all my makeup off (though I did anyway because a good skin care regimen is important.) No need to keep my hair tied back or make sure my lingerie didn’t show through my clothes or anything of the sort.

Nope. Just two weeks of comfort and relaxation… right up until the thirty-first and needing to get ready for the office New Year’s party.

It had been a rough and stressful day, from the bath with the less flowery soaps to replacing my polish with a clear-coat, then having to psyche myself up to put on my drab work clothes for the party, but I’d done it, and more or less gladly. I liked the people I worked with, after all, and my boss had told me he would be disappointed if his favorite organizer wasn’t there.

It had been a surreal night, from being “ma’am”-ed at the door and when the bartender checked my ID – Courtney isn’t that unusual a name for a guy! -- to chatting amiably with a lady who worked for one of our distribution partners, only for her to mention that she and her wife were looking for a third girl for a special New Year’s celebration, and realizing she thought I could be the girl.

For chrissakes, I was wearing wing-tips!

The boss’s son asking me to dance with him had been the last straw, and I’d quietly excused myself, promising my boss I’d had a good time and just had a busy day planned for the first.

And now here I am, sitting on my couch, another twenty minutes to go ‘til the ball drops, and all I wanna do is change into some of my cute winter jammies, hug my teddy bear, and cry.

I took another deep breath and shook my head.

This is ridiculous. I’m twenty-four years old. I shouldn’t be doing this. I should be….

What should I be doing?

That question was jarring enough I sat up and gave it a good thunk.

It wasn’t like people thinking I was a woman bothered me. If anything, it was very flattering and kind of fulfilling since I worked hard at it.

But I definitely didn’t want them doing so when I was trying to look like a guy.

The problem was that being a guy was hard work, and I really didn’t like having to do it.

Maybe it’s time I tried harder, though.

I thought again about the lady from the distributor and the bedroom eyes she’d been giving me when she mentioned her wife. There was a part of me that had been intrigued by the idea.

Then again, there was a part of me that had felt thrilled when the boss’s son had asked me to dance, too.

The lady from the distributor’s office had been a tall brunette wearing a classy black dress with some very cute kitten heels. I’d loved the dress but thought that her lipstick was wrong for her skin tone combined with the dark hair and dark material – she’d chosen a bright pink when a darker red would have played better with her coloration.

The boss’s son, Tony, had been wearing a well-cut blue suit that hung nicely on his fit frame. With his dark brown hair with hints of red in it and the crinkles at the corners of his blue eyes, he could have talked any girl at the party into a New Year’s kiss.

If I’d been there in my cute baby blue A-line dress – the one with the boat neck and the white beaded details – I probably wouldn’t have been able to tell him no, either.

But I wasn’t there in my cute dress, or a pair of kitten heels, or lipstick that actually worked with my winter coloration. No, I was there in a black pantsuit, with my hair tied back and barely even any foundation to help take some of the shine out of my complexion.

Okay, so I was wearing a cream silk blouse under the suit. None of my men’s shirts had looked nice enough, and with my tie on, nobody could tell the buttons went the other way anyway.

Still, I didn’t think I looked that femme.

Did I?

I left my unwanted beer sweating on its coaster and walked through my neat little apartment and into my bedroom, stopping in front of the tall antique mirror I’d inherited from my grandmother to give myself a thorough look.

I just saw me: Courtney Martin. Twenty-four years old as of October.

Blond hair past my shoulders, getting a bit shaggy now since I’d been growing it out for my vacay plans. Slim frame, with maybe a bit more shape than was normal for a guy, thanks to some careful yoga and toning exercises and a family history of fantastic asses. My nose was a little beaky, and my brows were maybe a little weak since I’d gotten a bit over-enthusiastic with the plucking before the holidays began, and eyebrow pencil could only help so much.

I turned sideways a bit and looked again, pulling my jacket in to highlight my trim waist, the square shoulders of the jacket and the drape of the cut giving me more of a silhouette than I would have without it, but not too much more.

I suppose I look a bit girly, I admitted, frowning just a little at my reflection.

On a whim, I pulled the low, loose scrunchie out of my hair and shook my head, then reached up to finger brush the hair into a bit nicer style, flowing around my shoulders and framing my face. Checking myself out again, I definitely looked even more feminine, but couldn’t help but smile at the image, tilting my head just a bit so the silver studs in my ears could catch some of the light.

Ugh! Don’t smile at it! I reprimanded myself, scowling at the pretty reflection in the mirror instead. Not that it helped much: with my eyebrows and hair, and finally noting how the suit jacket was just a bit too big in a sort of cute tomboy way, I wound up looking more like a pouting Taylor Swift than a defiant Chris Hemsworth.

Not that I’d really want to look like Hemsworth: finding heels in his size would be way too hard.

Not that that mattered.

Because I’m a man.

I huffed at my reflection one last time, then huffed some more as I huffed my way back to the huffing couch, toeing off my shoes on the way and kicking them into the corner where all my other guys’ shoes were since I needed the space on my shoe rack for my heels and boots and sandals and girl tennies.

I plopped back on the couch and crossed my legs, finally picking up the remote and turning on the television. It only took a moment to find the channel showing Ryan Seacrest and his Rockin’ New Year program, and I still had a good five minutes until the ball was set to drop.

I looked down at my toes and admired the bright red polish on them, gleaming even through the material of my stockings.

“Gah!” I exclaimed, flinging myself back into the cushions and sliding down into a slump.

What was it with me and girly things? Why were they so irresistible?

Seacrest’s voice caught my attention, and I found myself watching him as he said something or other, just meaningless drivel as everyone waited for the ball to drop. He gave the camera one of his toothy bright smiles, and I felt my heart skip the tiniest of beats. He wasn’t as handsome now as when I was little, swooning over him while watching American Idol, but he still had his charm, and just the memories were enough to give me a warm feeling in the pit of my stomach.

“Gah,” I said again, tearing my eyes away from the screen and wrapping my arms around myself in defense against the girly thoughts.

Nobody understood how hard it was. Nobody. How much effort it took, day in and day out, to try and figure out what I was supposed to do, how I was supposed to act, to be the guy everyone said I was supposed to be.

Sure, you search the internet, and it’s full of folks saying to just be yourself, showcasing their comfort in being a guy who wears makeup or cute clothes, or a girl with a mullet who wears flannel all the time, or all of that stuff, but that’s the internet.

In the real world, people judge you not for who you are but for who they think you’re supposed to be. And when you don’t fit that?

I shuddered, remembering bullies, both child and adult, past.

So, I tried to keep my feminine side limited to home. I tried my hardest to be who people expected me to be, seemed to want me to be, when out in public, at least as much as I could.

If I needed a little time to myself to dance to cheesy pop music while feeling pretty, then who did it hurt?

But it was getting harder and harder to just keep it at home.

I’d known the silk blouse was a mistake, just like the stockings, and not stripping the polish off my toes. I’d promised myself I’d go to the work party in full guy mode, but I’d broken that rule on all of those fronts, and it’d made it that much harder to keep up the charade.

The cute, lacy lingerie set I’d bought myself for New Year’s and worn under the whole ensemble probably hadn’t helped either.

“TEN!” Called the crowd of voices on the television, as the camera settled in to track the ball.

I can’t keep living like this.

“NINE!”

Being one person out there, one person in here….

“EIGHT!”

I can’t change the world. I can’t make it more forgiving.

“SEVEN!”

But can I change myself?

“SIX!”

What choice do I have?

“FIVE!”

I don’t want to be some weirdo, and I don’t want to stand out like those people I see on the internet.

“FOUR!”

All I want is to just be left alone to live my life.

“THREE!”

But all of this just makes it that much harder, doesn’t it?

“TWO!”

I can’t change my biology, so I guess that settles it.

“ONE!”

I need to stop all this nonsense and just accept that.

“HAPPY NEW YEAR!”

I watched the television through the swelling tears in my eyes, watched the people crying out in joy as the new year dawned, bringing with it new hopes, new dreams, and new goals.

New resolutions.

Maybe that’s what I need.

I pulled a tissue out of the box on the end table and dabbed at my eyes, then walked over and grabbed my abandoned beer. Steeling myself, I took a huge swig of it and almost managed not to wince as I forced it down.

“I, Courtney Martin,” I said, raising the now almost half-empty bottle over my head, “do so solemnly swear that my resolution for this year… is to finally start acting like a man.”

As if in approval of my resolution, the crowds on the television cheered again, Auld Lang Syne echoing out through their numbers.

I felt a welling of pride in my chest. With this new conviction, I was sure that I could change things and finally be the man I’d always been told to be.

All I needed was a plan and a good night’s rest.

It wouldn’t hurt to wear one of my flannel nightgowns just one last time, though, right? It’s supposed to get down in the low forties tonight.

I assured myself it wouldn’t, and with a spring in my step, I headed to bed, ready to tackle the next day with a plan to find the new, manly me.

###

2. Stuffed

“Hmmm.”

I turned from side to side a bit, checking myself out in my mirror.

It would have to do.

I’d gotten up a bit later than I’d have preferred for my first day in All Man Mode, at least partially because my blankets and nightgown were so nice and warm, and I hadn’t wanted to brave the chill air of the room just yet. That reticence was doubled by knowing that I’d have to forego my pink bunny slippers when I did get up because – toasty warm as they might be – pink bunny slippers just weren’t manly enough for the new, more masculine me.

When I finally did feel like I could handle it I gave my teddy bear D’Artagnan one last nose kiss and hug, knowing that it would be the last night I could hold him as I slept. He would be okay – he was a tough little bear, after all – but it was still a sad moment and made me glad I’d said goodbye to my other stuffies the night before, packing them safely into a suitcase and promising that I still loved them, I just couldn’t have them out anymore, because guys didn’t have stuffies on their beds.

D’Artagnan was staying only because he was a very manly bear.

Finally up, I’d hit the bathroom for my normal morning routine – teeth, moisturizer, a quick brush of my hair – and congratulated myself on resisting the urge to fix myself up even just a little bit. I considered shaving, just for the effect of it, but there wasn’t much point, thanks to the electrolysis sessions I’d gotten.

Not that there’d been much there to begin with anyway.

Morning ablutions taken care of, I’d headed to my closet to find something manly to wear….

It was harder than I’d expected.

Being a bit of a homebody, I didn’t really have a lot of clothes for going out on the town or anything, leastways not guy clothes, and most casual stuff it was easy enough to find things that I felt I could pass off as gender-neutral that, over time, I’d just sort of replaced most of my guy clothes with women’s equivalents, and that was coming back to bite me in the bud.

I didn’t want to wear one of my work suits again – I only had two of them, and besides that, I only had one men’s dress shirt to wear with them, and it was a horrible eggshell that always made me feel like it was just a little stained. I’d bought a number of nice women’s blouses that didn’t look particularly femme paired with the men’s suits, but I was still feeling burned by the reactions to my clothing at the party and didn’t have it in me to go through that again.

It was too cold for shorts and tees, with a high only expected in the mid-fifties for the day, so I needed pants, and maybe a sweater, and….

Underwear.

“Oh, geez,” I groaned to myself as I opened my lingerie drawer, looking for something masculine.

Boxers? Nope, they’re women’s boxers.

Briefs? Oop, nope, boyshorts.

Bikinis? Why would I buy men’s bikini’s if I was gonna wear bikinis?

Shuffle, shuffle, shuffle.

“Yeegh,” I grimaced, looking at the one pair of men’s underwear I could find, a very beat-up pair of tightie whities that were almost as holy as my lace undies from the day before. “Yeah, no.” Straight into the trash they went.

For a brief moment, I considered going commando, but just thinking about the chafing and the griminess and….

No.

Boy shorts it is, then, I decided, grabbing a plain white pair of cotton ones and setting them aside.

I started to reach for a bra but chided myself because guys don’t wear bras.

Well, most guys don’t wear bras.

Some guys probably should wear bras, I thought, giggling at the mental image of Mr. Liemann from the office putting on a sports bra. He had to be at least a D-cup, I’d wager.

The idea of not wearing anything under my top didn’t appeal to me either, especially with how easily I got cold, so I settled on a plain white yoga top, one of the few I had that didn’t have a built-in shelf bra. It was basically just a tank top, and guys wore tank tops all the time, right?

Plus, it matched the boy shorts, which was always a bonus in my book.

With suitably masculine undergarments sorted, I turned my attention back to the other items in my closet.

A bit of searching found a pair of slouch-y mom jeans I’d bought about a year earlier for work pants while I was redoing the living room and bedroom of my apartment. They still had remnants of paint splatter down them, in pinks and yellows and creams, and should be loose enough to pass as guy pants, at least.

A top would be harder, but I lucked into finding an old hoodie my girlfriend Angie had left behind a few weeks earlier when we’d had a movie night. It was charcoal grey, and I was pretty sure it was her boyfriend’s, since it had some kind of pokey-stabby logo on the front for what I assumed was a rock band, and me and Angie were both Taylor fans. It was more than a little too big, but guys wore clothes too big for them all the time, so it would work, right?

Of course, it would.

Which brings us back to me checking myself out in the mirror, wearing my chosen outfit.

“Hmmm,” I hmmm’d again, not entirely sure about the results.

I definitely looked a bit frumpy, at least, but I wasn’t sure if I really looked manly.

The jeans were baggy enough and wrinkled enough to be properly disheveled-looking, though I wasn’t sure the pastel paint did them any favors in the masculinity department now that I really looked at them, and I’d forgotten about the flower detailing on the back pockets, not that anyone would see them thanks to the hoodie. They were what they were, though.

To my surprise, it was the hoodie that I felt was giving me the most problems.

Angie’s boyfriend, it seemed, was an impressively built guy because the hoodie hung like a tent on my slender 5’5” frame, the sleeves coming down past my hands if I didn’t keep a grip on the cuffs, and the neck broad enough it kept falling off my shoulder, showing off my yoga top – I mean, my tank top – strap in a way that wasn’t particularly boyish.

Is this really the only guy top I have in the house?

I gave my closet another run-through, just to be sure, and decided that it probably was unless I wanted to change my mind about the suit or freeze in a tee shirt that I’d probably gotten in the women’s section anyway.

I really didn’t want to wear a suit.

As a last detail, I grabbed the black scrunchie I’d used to tie my hair back the night before and did so again in the same low and loose ponytail. That helped a bit, especially since I’d taken my earrings out the night before, so I was clean-faced, with no jewelry on, and wearing the most boyish clothes I had.

“I’d like at least a little foundation or something, though,” I admitted, frowning at how washed-out I felt. “And some eyeliner would go good with the color of the hoodie.”

Could I fake a beard shadow with some eye shadow, maybe?

Winning the fight against my urges, I grabbed a pair of plain white socks out of the chest of drawers – women’s socks, but socks are all the same anyway, and nobody but me would see the pink stitching on the toes – and headed to the kitchen for a quick breakfast, and to finally make The Plan.

Rather than fixing anything big, I grabbed a fruit bar out of the cabinet and sat down in my little breakfast nook, taking the notepad and pencil I kept on the fridge with me.

Okay, where to start….

Unsure of what else to do, I wrote “Courtney’s Be A Man Plan” at the top of the sheet.

Better than nothing, right?

I underlined it twice, for emphasis.

Still not feeling it, I drew a happy smiley face off to the side.

Definitely better.

I sucked on the pencil’s eraser for a moment as I thought about what I needed to do, then smiled as I began to write.

###

NOTES:

So, here it is, the first 2 chapters (of 6) of my New Year's story that I couldn't submit for the contest due to length! I hope folks have as much fun reading it as I did writing it!

If you want to go ahead and catch up on chapters 3 and 4, they're available right now over on the BCTS Patreon! And the last two chapters should be going up some time in the next week or so, as well. The whole story is complete and edited, so you don't have to worry about waiting for anything to get written -- ya just gotta wait for it to go live!

Thanks for taking the time to check my story out, and don't forget: I appreciate all thumbs-ups and comments, and will do my best to respond to them.

The Con

By Melanie Ezell

---

The choice of costume at an anime convention can have wider reaching side effects than one might imagine.

---
Josie looked over her shoulder at the couples out on the dance floor as she tried to shove her way through the crowded room. She had to get out of there, and fast. It had been a fun idea, and an opportunity she couldn't pass up, but there had just been too many close calls already tonight, and she wasn't sure if she could handle another.

"Hey, catgirl, wait up!"

'Oh, no.' Josie did her best not to wince when she heard the voice calling her, but all hope of escaping before someone she knew spotted her vanished when Greg popped up in front of her. 'Great, just what I needed,' she thought as she looked up into the eyes of one of the few people she could honestly call a friend in her other life.

"Hi!" Greg smiled down at her, holding out his hand. "I'm Greg! Love the costume."

Josie's breath caught in her throat as she realized he didn't recognize her. Then again, this was a fairly big convention, he probably wasn't expecting to be able to recognize anyone. Gingerly, Josie took his hand and shook it lightly. "Uh, thanks. Yours is pretty cool, too." It was. Greg had pulled out all the stops this year, devoting hours of work and research to create the most accurate costume possible, until now he was the spitting image of Onizuka from 'GTO' as 'Doraemon'. Josie knew exactly how much effort had gone into his costume- she had been at his house most nights working on the parts of it with him for the past week.

Her costume, on the other hand, was another issue entirely. 'Golddiggers' had been a favorite comic of hers for a long time, that was true, but what had ever possessed her to dress as a catgirl like the ones in the manga?

"You leaving?" Greg's voice caught her attention again, drawing her back to the here and now.

"Oh! Yeah. It's, ah, a bit crowded in here."

Greg nodded. "Yeah. Come on, I know a place where we can cool down." With a shock Josie realized Greg was still holding her hand from the shake, but it was too late for her to jerk it away as he began to lightly pull her towards the doors.

"Where are we going?" She asked, mentally screaming at the fact that he was holding her hand while silently hoping wherever they went was very public and very easy to escape from.

"Out on the balcony, it's right over here." With one more gentle tug Greg pulled her through the glass doors and out onto the second floor balcony overlooking the pool and hot tub of the hotel where the convention was being held. As soon as the door closed behind them, Greg dropped Josie's hand and walked to the railing, looking out into the stars. Not sure what to do, Josie crossed the balcony to one of the benches and sat herself down, wrestling with the tail of her suit for a moment before wrapping it around her waist. Greg gave her another smile, and she felt herself start to blush under his gaze. "That really is an awesome costume. I bet it took a lot of work."

Josie just sighed and nodded. As much time as they had spent together working on Greg's costume, she had spent at least twice that in the privacy of her room at home getting the costume she was wearing ready. She had even had to suffer the embarrassment of ordering several of the items in person at the local costume shop just to get the right pieces. The leopard print leotard, the corset, the breast forms...

They stayed together in silence for what felt like forever to Josie before Greg finally turned around and offered her his hand again. "Ready to go back in?"

Not knowing what else to do, Josie took his hand and stood up. "Okay."

Together they returned to the dance floor, where the DJ had changed the tempo from the fast paced rave-esque music of earlier to a softer, slower tempo beat perfect for couples. Greg asked the question with his eyes, and not seeing any other choice Josie nodded. She had thought of this kind of thing happening before, but never imagined it would actually happen. 'I'm going to slow dance with Greg. Oh god.'

Greg lightly placed his hands on her hips, and knowing what was expected of her Josie raised her hands to his shoulders. Slowly, they began swaying to the music. Greg never made a move to pull Josie in any closer, a small favor that Josie was very thankful for.

The dance gave Josie a chance to think, and as the song ended she worked up the courage to speak again. "Thanks for the dance, Greg, but I really have to be going. I'll, uh, see you some other time?"

Greg took his hands from her hips, and walked her to the door. As she turned to leave, he leaned in close enough she could feel his breath on her shoulder, sending shivers down her spine, before speaking softly into her ear. "Good night. I'll see you Monday at school- Jeremy."

***That's all, folks. If someone else wants to continue from here, feel free though.***

 
Sometimes friends can surprise you... all it takes is a little trust.

Note: This is a pseudo-sequel to my short story "The Con." While it isn't necessary to read the first story to understand this one, I would like to recommend that you do.

---

 
"I can't believe I let you talk me into this."

"Hey, you asked me if you could come; I just told you the requirements."

Jeremy grimaced, but didn't argue. Greg hadn't made him come, it was true -- but why had this been part of the bargain?

"I still don't get why you didn't wear the other costume again," Greg complained, not for the first time.

"I told you, it was uncomfortable and I didn't like it." Jeremy said, partially truthful. While it had been uncomfortable, he would have happily worn it again, if his parents hadn't found it and thrown a fit. Not that the rest of the contents of his "stash" had helped any.

It had taken him over a month to build up the courage to start collecting bits and pieces again, rebuilding his wardrobe. And Greg HAD been a good friend and kept his secret, ever since the last convention. But still...

"Come on, Josie, we're gonna be late for the special preview of the new Kampfer game if you don't hurry."

"Hey! You try walkin' around in platform heels and tell me if YOU can go faster!" Jeremy stomped his foot in anger. No, she was definitely Josie at the moment, she reminded herself, and her Princess Ai costume shouldn't let her forget it.

"Nope! 'Sides, it's your own fault. I said wear something girly, not flash your panties at every guy in the room. Aren't you cold in that getup?"

"Greg!" Josie screeched. His grin was infuriating, all the more so because she couldn't argue with him. It HAD been her idea to do Princess Ai, and now she was stuck in the middle of a hotel two cities away from home in a black gauze petticoat, a ton of jewelry and another horrendously expensive corset. November was the wrong time for that kind of outfit.

"Alright, sorry!" Greg raised his hands in surrender. If any of the passers-by thought it was odd seeing a ninja cowering back from a frail-looking goth girl, they did a good job of hiding it. "Sorry."

"Sigh. No, it's alright." She shrugged her shoulders in defeat. They would be sharing a hotel room for the next two nights; the last thing she wanted was to make her best friend mad at her. "I'll try to speed up."

"No problem. You sure you're okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

A look of concern came over Greg's face, as she fought the urge to pull away when he took her hand. "Come on. I can check out the game online. Let's go sit somewhere and talk."

"No! Greg..."

"Now."

She should have known this was coming. She'd been dodging his attempts to get her to talk for three months, and this was the breaking point.

It wasn't long before the two friends were set one to each side of a table in the dining room. With the number of panels at the convention, the dining room was temporarily abandoned by almost all the guests and staff, and would be one of the safer places for them to talk.

Josie looked down. Greg was STILL holding her hand.

"Okay. We're alone. Spill."

"I don't know what you want me to say..."

Greg frowned. "Well, the truth is a pretty good place to start." He closed his eyes. "Just tell me something, alright?"

His grip on her hand tightened, and she relented. "I... I like to dress up sometimes, alright? But that doesn't mean I'm weird or anything, I mean, it's just... it was too good a chance to pass up?"

Greg was silent for almost a minute, with a far away look in his eyes, before he finally nodded. "Okay."

"Okay?"

"Okay," he said again. Josie thought for a moment that he might be done, but he quickly dashed that hope. "So why are you so nervous around me?"

"I'm not nervous around you, I just-"

"Yes you are," he interrupted, and squeezed her hand just a little more. "You look like a girl. You can sound like a girl. You act like a girl. If you can do all that, then I can treat you like a girl. So, why are you nervous around me? Is it because I know Jeremy?"

"No!" Josie denied. "Not at all. Well... okay, maybe." She sighed. "It's just...."

"Just?" Greg grinned. "You seem to be saying that a lot."

"Shut up." Josie couldn't fight the smile that pulled at the corners of her mouth, as she felt some of the tension drain away. A question occurred to her. "Why ARE you so okay with all this?"

Greg shrugged. "You're my friend. Of course, the fact that you look pretty cute as a girl doesn't hurt either -- do you have any idea how many points I'm scoring being seen with you here?"

That was too much, and they both started laughing loudly. Josie felt tears running down her face, though whether they were from laughing or from relief she couldn't say.

"Thank you."

"What for?" Greg asked.

Josie stood, and Greg rose as well. "For being my friend." She stepped forwards and wrapped her arms around Greg, hugging him close.

"You're welcome," he whispered next to her, returning the hug. Then he backed up out of her reach. "Now go fix your face, and we might be able to catch the DDR tournament."

"Alright," Josie smiled, and headed towards the ladies' rooms. For a moment, she regretted not packing more regular girl's clothes in her bag as well, instead of her boy's clothes, but she contented herself with the fact that there would always be time for that at the next con.

Another Con

By Melanie E.

It's con time again! Another short adventure with Josie and Greg.

While this story can stand on its own, check out my stories "The Con" and "The Next Con" for more of Josie's adventures -- all conveniently bite-sized, of course.

---

"Where is he?" Josie mumbled under her breath as she stood on her toes, scanning the crowd for the form of her long-time con partner Greg. "There he is! GREG, OVER HERE!"

"Coming!" His voice echoed from across the crowd. Josie bounced up and down while she waited for him to finish cutting through the many attendees to reach her, anxious to get started. At last he reached her, a triumphant look on his face. "Our room's on the third floor this year. Ready to go up and change?"

Josie nodded, and together they made their way towards the elevators. It was a short ride to the third floor, and soon they were in their room. "Finally, time to change into my costume!" Josie exclaimed excitedly as she pulled the schoolgirl outfit from the garment bag she had brought. This year she had chosen Tenma from "School Rumble" as her character to cosplay, and she hoped desperately that the little motors she had rigged would work right when she wanted to twitch her pigtails. Across from her, she could see Greg busy pulling out the flight suit and helmet for his "Gundam Seed" Zaft forces pilot outfit. He looked up and grinned when he caught her eyes.

"I don't think my girlfriend would appreciate you looking at me like that," he teased her, laying out the suit and giving it a final check to make sure everything was in order.

Josie blushed. "Well, we both know she's not got anything to worry about," she whispered. "I'm just happy to be here."

Greg nodded. "You look nice," he added, before grabbing his outfit and heading for the bathroom. "I'll change in here, you can have the room."

"Thanks," she said as the door closed behind him. With a sigh, Josie gave herself one final glance. The girl's jeans and baggy button down shirt had been boyish enough to slip past her parents in, but once at Greg's house it had taken only moments for her to pull on her bra and do a quick dash of makeup. Jeremy had disappeared, and for the next two days Josie would have free reign to be herself. Sneaking the rest of her stash of clothes past her parents had been a bit more difficult -- they tended to watch her a lot more closely now than they had before they found everything the last time -- but the payoff of not having to be in costume for the entire convention would be worth it, she had no doubt.

Once in her costume, however, the doubts began to settle in again. What if someone saw through her disguise? What if someone they knew were to show up? What if Greg accidentally said her old name, or someone tried to look up her skirt, of her voice slipped or--

"Hey! Stop worrying!" Greg's voice cut through her thoughts, breaking her downhill slide. "You'll be fine. You've done this before, now's no different." He put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed, comforting her as best he could.

"I know, but this time... it's not just a costume any more," she said through her sniffling. "I'm going to be Josie all weekend, nonstop, and what if somebody sees me?"

Greg grinned. "Lots of people will see you. And all they'll see is a cute girl with weird pigtails." He flicked one of the pigtails in question with the tip of his finger. "Do they work?"

Josie tapped a button on the small radio controller strapped to her wrist, and felt the pull as the pigtail on her left bounced twice. She tapped it again, and both bounced in unison, causing Greg to laugh. "I think they'll work okay." After all the hours she had spent figuring out how to wrap her hair around the plastic rods they had better work, she didn't add.

"Nice. And once they hear how badly you sing, they'll really know you're Tenma."

"Hey!" Josie shrieked as she pounded Greg in his well-padded shoulder. "Seriously, though, I mean... what if we see someone we know when I'm out of costume? I'll get picked on enough if they find out I did cosplay as a girl, but if they see me in my normal clothes, I don't know what to do."

"It'll be fine," Greg said, wiping the tears she hadn't even realized had been falling from her cheeks. "Tell them I dared you to or something. Or, don't say anything at all." He took her hand. "If you can't handle it now, you'll never be able to do it."

"Well it's not like I'm ever going to be a girl all the time."

"Why not?"

"It's just for fun," Josie said defensively, but inside she wondered. It was just for fun... wasn't it?

Greg shrugged again, but said nothing.

"Okay," Josie sighed and straightened her skirt. "Give me a second to fix my makeup and we can go, alright?"

"Sure thing," Greg agreed. "And, Josie?"

"Yeah?"

"Next time, you change in the bathroom, I nearly fell in the tub three times trying to put this thing on."

They both laughed, and with a lighter heart Josie made sure she was ready to face the world. Was it really just a game to her? Or was it something more? She couldn't be sure, but she knew that at the very least Greg would support her.

And maybe, for the moment, that was enough.

The Final Con

By Melanie E.

Greg and Josie have been going to conventions together for years, and Greg has always been comfortable with who she was. Why have things changed now?

NOTE: While this story is written to stand on its own, it is highly recommended that newcomers read the first three Con stories before diving into this one, if simply to see what has happened between the characters in the past.

00000

Silence.

Silence in the car on the way over. Silence in the room while getting dressed. Now, silence while they stood in line to turn in their tickets, in exchange for the green or purple wristbands that would indicate their permission to enter the convention for the next three days.

What was going on?

Josie shuffled her feet in nervous tension as the stared at the back of her friend Greg's head. What had changed? Why was he nervous about her now, when for the past five years they had been doing this regularly?

If she were honest with herself, it had started several weeks earlier, when they had first made plans to attend the convention. Well, Greg had made plans with her alternate identity, Jeremy. The two of them shared an off-campus apartment, and Greg had made it well known from the get go that Jeremy/Josie was free to dress and be however she wanted while there.

It had started out with just occasionally wearing a skirt, or a pair of her girl's jeans, but it hadn't taken two months before she was spending all her time outside of classes as Josie. Never once had it seemed to bother Greg, not even when they would go out to eat or to visit the parks or whatever else they decided to do to pass the weekends.

That was before Greg's girlfriend had found out about Josie, though. Pamela had always been the jealous type, and Josie knew that she had complained to Greg more than once about his fairy of a friend, and later roommate, but it had only taken Josie forgetting to change before answering the door for her once to set her off completely. There had been yelling, mostly one sided, until Greg had arrived to break things up, and that was exactly what happened.

One week later, after hardly speaking to one another since the ordeal, Josie was surprised when Greg mentioned the latest con, and asked her if she wanted to go.

Now here they stood, and she was starting to regret her earlier eagerness to come.

"Name?"

"Josie Arnold."

"Nice costume."

"Thanks."

She was proud of her costume, to be sure. Dressing as girl-type Ranma was perhaps a bit cliche, but it spoke to her a lot more than some of the other costumes she had considered, and the usual outfit had been easy to duplicate as well. Greg's Kuno costume had been almost as simple, leaving the two plenty of time to work on more complicated costumes for later in the weekend.

If she even stayed, Josie told herself sadly as she watched Greg walk away without even looking back to see if she was following.

For the briefest of moments she considered abandoning him and doing her own thing, just to see how he would react. But no, she told herself, he was her friend, and she wasn't going to leave him like that.

Even if he was acting like a jerk.

With a little jogging she quickly caught up to the boy as he walked away from her, seemingly oblivious to her own internal struggle.

"Where are we going?" She asked, trying to get him to talk to her.

With a shrug he continued walking, not even turning to face her.

This wasn't like him at all.

Greg seemed determined to ignore her, but with a sharp tug on his arm that nearly sent him tumbling to the floor she knew she finally had his attention.

"What was that about!"

"We need to talk," Josie answered back, just as angrily. "Now."

"Can't it wait until--"

"NOW."

She watched his eyes grow wide in surprise before he nodded his assent. Without waiting for any further answer, she began to drag him back toward the elevators, angling for the privacy of their rooms.

Five minutes later, she had him cornered.

"Alright, so what's your problem been?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," Greg said with a grimace. Since his initial look of surprise, he had not even looked her in the face again.

"Greg, you've been avoiding talking to me for weeks now! What's going on?" She felt her anger lessen as her sadness at the situation took over instead. "I thought we were friends, and now... I didn't mean to mess things up for you and Pam, but--"

"Huh? Oh, that! You think?"

The two of them stared at one another for a moment, neither sure how to continue.

Finally it was Greg who broke the silence, one of his smiles breaking his face for what Josie could have swore was the first time in weeks. "I really screwed this up, didn't I?"

"What?" Josie asked, more confused than ever.

"Jose, things were going south there before she ever saw you. Well, you know what I mean," he said, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. "We've been growing apart for a couple of years now, just neither of us had the nerve to break it off. You did me a favor."

"Then... why haven't you been speaking to me? I thought you'd decided you hated me because I--"

"No," Greg said, cutting her off with a hand on her shoulder. "Josie, why would I hate you? I'm sorry if you thought I -- wait. The reason I haven't spoken to you a lot is because there's something I wanted to say, but I didn't know how."

"Huh?" Josie lowered herself to her bed, no longer knowing which way was up or down. What was going on?

"Josie. No, I've gotta do this properly." With a shake of his head and shoulders the normal Greg was gone, and Josie could almost believe she was looking at Tatewaki Kuno himself, overblown posture and all. "Pigtailed girl," he said, waiting a few seconds for her giggles to subside. "You are the most beautiful flower to have bloomed in these lands in many long centuries. Like a cherry blossom caught upon a spring breeze, you--"

"Okay, okay, stop it!" She was laughing openly now, all sense of hostility gone. "I wanna talk to Greg, not The Blue Lightening or whatever he's called now."

With a twinkle of his eyes the normal Greg was back. "Alright then, honestly?"

She nodded. "Honestly."

"When you and Pam ran into each other, and things blew up, it made me think about a lot of things that have been going on in my life. See, I realized something, but I didn't want to do this wrong."

"Do what wrong?"

"This." With that, Greg reached within his robes and withdrew a small black box, cracking it open to reveal a glittering emerald ring. "Josie," he said, lowering himself to one knee before her, "you're the only girl I want in my life. So, please. Will you marry me?"

Josie felt the color drain from her face as she stared at the ring in her best friend's hands. She tried to speak, but nothing would come out as she did a very un-Ranma thing, and fainted on the spot.

00000

NOTES: Welp, I never thought I'd end up posting another one of these things, but like with my last story "It's The Little Things," I was sitting here, and it occurred to me, and, well, here it is. Unedited or proofed, so if it reads badly or doesn't make much sense, well, screw it, that's the way it's gonna stay, 'cause I've got too many other things to work on to worry about it :P

Other than that, I hope ya'll enjoyed it!

-----

1.

“That’s so….”

“True? Accurate? Logical?”

“Stupid,” I said, frowning at my friend Sara and getting a return frown in response.

She rolled her eyes and stood up with a huff. “No, it’s not! Just look at all the signs that are there!”

“Like?” I asked, trying not to talk with my hands, since I was currently half-way through tearing a very messy turkey off the bones.

Sara set her phone aside and went back to prepping the salad. “Like, he’s always coming over to hang out with us, right?”

“Yeah, because we’re friends.”

“And he buys me all these little gifts.”

“He does for me too,” I pointed out, hissing as I stabbed myself on a turkey bone.

“He pays for my meals when we go out.”

“And mine, because he knows we’re barely making rent most months.”

“Ugh! Seriously, Mikey. It’s all there.” She pointed with her elbow toward her phone.

I looked over at it and read the video title again: “Why Men And Women Can’t Just Be Friends,” in big lurid letters. Just to add insult to injury, it was even in comic sans.

“There’s a big flaw in your ‘logic’ you’re ignoring, Sar,” I said, finally wrestling the stabbity bone free of the turkey around it.

“And what’s that?”

“I’m a guy?”

“Psssht.” Sarah waved that off, sending a slice of cucumber flying in the process. “You don’t count, you’re an honorary girl.”

I sighed and shrugged that off, giving the bowl full of turkey meat one last look-through to make sure I hadn’t missed anything. “You sure? Maybe I put up with your messes and your bringing guys home at 3 AM and your smelly farts because I’m in love with you?”

“Bfah! I don’t have smelly farts!” Sara complained, half-way between an indignant snort and a laugh. “And if you were in love with me I’d know.”

“Is that so?”

Sara thought about it for a moment, casually popping a cherry tomato into her mouth as she did so. “Yeah,” she finally said. “See, according to the video—”

“Ugh!” I gave up and took the salad away from her before she could pick anything else out of the bowl. “You’re right, though.”

“About the farts?”

“No, about not being in love with you,” I said, softening it with a hug. “Not that I don’t LOVE you, just….”

“Yeah, I know,” she said, hugging me back. “I’ll get you about the fart thing though.”

“Sure. For now, can you get the black eyed peas off the stove?”

“Sure.”

It didn’t take long for us to finish prepping all the Big Things for dinner that night. We slid most of the casserole pans and bowls into the oven to stay warm, and made sure the rest were secure in their plastic wrap in the fridge, then both sat down, proud of our work.

“What time are they supposed to be here again?” Sara asked me, popping the cap on a wine cooler.

“In about….” I checked my phone. “About an hour and a half.”

“Why so late?”

“Football,” I said, sharing a grimace with Sara at the thought.

“Blegh.”

I agreed. I was more than happy for them to do the football thing at Davey’s place.

Sara took a long drink from her wine cooler and sighed. “So, you still going with your regular resolution this year?”

I thought about it. “Yeah.” My ‘regular resolution’ was a simple one: to get one of the big publishers to accept one of my books for publication.

“That’s nice,” Sara said with a stretch. “I think I’m gonna make this year’s resolution to get my MRS.”

“MRS?” I asked, curious.

“Yeah, my MRS degree. Get married,” she explained when I continued to look at her cluelessly.

“MR-- Oh.” I rolled my eyes and walked over to the fridge to grab myself a drink, going for a root beer rather than anything alcoholic in case I had to drive folks home later that evening. “Why that?”

Sara shrugged. “I’unno. We both turned twenty-eight this year, and it just seems like it’s time, y’know?”

“I guess,” I admitted. “Though I can’t imagine you settling down with one guy.”

“Hey!” Sara said indignantly. “Just because I had a couple dozen boyfriends last year doesn’t mean --”

“39.”

“—I can’t… what? It can’t be that many.” She looked off and counted on her fingers, then counted again. “I only get 37.”

“Are you counting all three Steves?”

“There weren’t… huh.” She shrugged. “Well, it was a bad year.”

“Year before it was 44.”

“No way.”

I gave her a Look.

“Ugh! Okay! So maybe I’m not great at sticking with one guy! I’m telling you, Mikey. Davey’s in love with me, and I think I could really make something work there.”

Awkward pause.

“What are you thinking, Sar?”

“Oh, it’s nothing! Just….”

“Come on, out with it.”

She sighed again. “Listen. It’s Davey and his roomie Ryan, and Lisa and John?”

I nodded.

“Okay. So, ever since Lisa and John got married they’ve been all insufferable and shit with trying to get the rest of us hooked up with someone, right?”

I nodded again, laughing a bit at the disastrous triple-date they’d tried to arrange back in November. I could still smell the axle grease on the guy they’d brought over for Sara. I’d lucked out – the nonbinary person they’d brought for me to date had told me right off the bat they were ace and only along for the free meal, so we’d had a good time talking about MMOs and writing and ignoring John and Lisa’s attempts to get us to smooch.

Come to think of it, Sara’s date was one of the Steves.

“So, here’s my plan. Ryan makes an extra guy at the party… if you attend as a guy.”

“Sara, no.”

“Come on, Mikey!”

“Sara, NO.”

“But it’s—”

“NO!”

“Pleeeeease?!” She begged me, tossing her now-empty wine cooler and dropping to her knees. “I need this!”

“I’m NOT going to try and seduce Ryan just so you can ruin your friendship with Davey over this whole stupid thing.”

“I’m not asking you to seduce him! Just, y’know, keep him occupied so I can make my move.”

“Sara? I’m. A. GUY.”

“But you look so cute when you dress up, I just thought—”

“AND,” I said, cutting her off, “you’re the only one who knows I’ve ever done that.”

Silence.

“Sara….”

“I mean….”

“SARA.”

She groaned. “I’ve only sent them pictures a few times, okay?”

“SARA!?!”

“Hey!” She said, backing up defensively. “Davey said you looked cute, and Ryan sent back peach emojis! They don’t care!”

“That’s not – wait. Davey said I looked cute?”

“You did!”

“When was this?”

“That lilac sundress with the daisies on it.”

“...Is that why he bought me that purple suitcase for Christmas?”

“Maybe?”

“Huh.”

“Listen, I’ll….” She trailed off, staring at the trash can for a moment. To my surprise, she reached into it and pulled out a turkey bone. “I’ll make you a deal.”

“Oh, come on.”

“No, I’m serious!” She said, holding up the wishbone. “Snap it with me. You get the bigger piece, I concede to you that guys and girls can just be friends. I get the bigger piece… and you wear that lilac sundress again.”

“No, I’m not… really with the puppy-dog eyes, Sara?”

No answer: just pout.

“I’m not… ugh.” I rubbed my temples. “Not the sundress. It’s January.”

“How about—”

“Your grey slacks. The ones with the houndstooth pattern.”

“Pants?” She said, disappointed.

I nodded. “And your yellow blouse.”

She thought about it for a moment. “Cute, I guess. I’ll agree to the slacks, but only if you wear my pointy boots. And my plum wrap sweater in place of the blouse. You look good in purples.”

“Hmmm.”

She held up the wishbone, giving me one last hopeful grin.

Reluctantly I reached out and took one leg.

*SNAP*

-----

2.

“Hey guys!”

“Hey Sara, hope we’re not – whoa!”

“Hey guys,” I echoed Sara, waving from the kitchen. “Surprise?”

Sara gave me a nasty look as both Davey and Ryan pushed past her, both of them looking me over with wide grins.

I’d told her this was a bad idea.

“Wow! You look….” Davey started, then trailed off. Shaking his head, he walked over to the counter and placed the casserole dish he was carrying next to the plate full of turkey. “We brought over some leftover seven layer dip from the football party.”

“Oh, that’s, ah, great?”

“And chips,” Ryan added, tossing two brand-new bags and one with a clothespin holding it closed on top of the plastic wrap over the dip. His hands empty, he walked over and gave me an unexpected hug. “Dang, Mikey, you clean up nice!”

“Ack!” I screeched, and smacked him with my spatula when he grabbed my ass. “Hey!”

“Yeah, don’t be a prick,” Davey warned him, stepping forward and pulling Ryan back, then giving me an apologetic shrug. “Sorry. You do look nice, though.”

“Oh, this old thing?” I gave a little curtsey, holding out the apron I was wearing like a skirt. Last thing I wanted to do was pay the dry cleaning bill for Sara’s sweater.

“Geez, I was just… alright,” Ryan said, pulling away from Davey’s grip. “Sorry, Mikey.”

“No big,” I said. “But next time I use the sharp side of the spatula.”

“The sharp side?” He asked, then winced when I held up the metal, serrated spatula for him to get a good look at. “Yikes! The hell is that?”

“Combat spatula,” Sara said, stepping up and wrapping herself around Davey in a close hug. “So how’d the game go, handsome?”

Davey looked at me and rolled his eyes, and I rolled mine back. “Pretty good,” he said, giving Sara a light hug. “The Commodores won my six bases, but the Ataris got four yellow flags and led in layups for the first six quarters.”

“That’s great!” Sara said. “The Commodores are great, huh?”

“Yep,” Davey agreed, rolling his eyes at me yet again. “What about y’all? Anything big going on?”

“Not really,” I said, hanging the combat spatula back on its hook over the island. “Talking resolutions and losing bets.”

“So that’s?”

“Yep.”

Sara grinned. “I got the bigger bone.”

“That’s surprising,” Ryan said, wrapping his arms around her from behind. “I thought you were the only one of us who didn’t have one.”

“Eep!” Sara eeped as Ryan pulled her away from Davey. “Put me down you jerk!” She slapped at his hands, but she was laughing as she did it.

Davey shook his head and we watched Sara and Ryan wrestle for a while before breaking things off, Sara dashing out the door and Ryan chasing after her.

“Is she twenty eight, or twelve?”

“Twenty eight,” I confirmed for him. “I checked her birth certificate.”

“Hmm,” Davey said, smiling. “So what’s for dinner?”

I started pointing at dishes. “We got turkey, and salad, and potato casserole, and dressing, and cheesecake, and Hawaiian rolls, and black eyed peas with bacon in ‘em.”

“Sounds more like Thanksgiving than New Years,” he said, walking over to the potato casserole and reaching a finger toward the bowl.

“Naaht!” I warned him, pointing at the combat spatula again. “Not unless you wanna lose the finger.”

“The blood would ruin the food.”

“Hmm.”

He laughed. “So, really, what’s up with the outfit?”

I sighed. “Sara wasn’t lying. I lost the wishbone pull.” I shrugged, choosing not to add the rest of her plan, given that at the moment she was the one distracting Ryan while I was hanging out with her supposed target.

“Well, I approve,” he said, wrapping me in a much friendlier and warmer hug than the one Ryan had given me. Even with the two inch heel on the boots he was still three inches taller than me.

He was still hugging me when we heard a knock on the open door to the apartment, pushing us apart like we’d been electrocuted.

“Oh, hey, you two! Wow, is that you Mikey?” Lisa asked as she walked in, grinning mischievously at us. “Something you wanna tell us?”

“I lost the wishbone pull,” I said again, not bothering to explain further.

“Ah. Well.” Lisa held up the half a watermelon she was carrying. “Sorry it’s so weird, but SOMEone ate the plate of cookies I’d baked to bring over, so we had to improvise.”

“Hey, they were white chocolate macadamia nut! I was powerless!” John said, walking over and giving Davey a high five. “Man! Those Wolverines, right?”

“Yeah!” Davey said, stepping away from me and toward the couch. “Alabama just….”

I tuned them out as I walked around the island and into our little kitchen area, now overflowing with dishes of food.

Lisa gave me a commiserating look as she began unwrapping things and pulling spoons out of our drawers to go in the dishes. “Guys, amirite?”

“I mean, present company excluded?”

Lisa laughed. “Hon, just because this is the first time I’ve seen you dressed like this doesn’t mean you were one of the guys before.” She looked around the room, her eyes twinkling. “So where’s Sara run off to this time?”

“Last I heard was the stairwell door slamming behind her and Ryan while he chased her down the hall.”

“Are we sure she’s—”

“Twenty eight, yep,” I confirmed, reaching into one of the bottom drawers and pulling out the salad tongs for her. “So how’s the baby doing?”

Lisa groaned, patting her only slightly more obvious than usual belly. “Doc says they’re due in April, but I’d swear she wants to be out in February.”

“She?”

Lisa rolled her eyes. “How much of a bitch she is sometimes? Trust me, she’s a she.” I laughed at that, and Lisa poked me in the side. “So, what about you and Davey, huh?”

I pulled away from her and looked over my shoulder, making sure neither Davey nor John were listening. To my dismay, they’d put a replay of the game on the TV in the living room. “Ugh, really? I thought—”

“Hey, no distractions! You two?”

I shook my head at her. “No way, Lise. He’s not into guys,” I said, ignoring her bark of laughter as she looked at my outfit. “‘Sides, you know Sara’s convinced he’s in love with her, right?”

“You mean the girl who’s probably making out with Ryan in the stairwell right now?”

“The very same,” I agreed, more than aware of what my less-than-chaste roomie was likely getting up to. I would be surprised if making out was all that happened.

“Hey girls, can we get some beers?” John called from the living room, his eyes never leaving the television.

I groaned. “Y’all know that’s getting turned off when Sara and Ryan get back, right?”

“You know that’s not gonna be for at least another ten minutes, right?”

I looked at Lisa.

Lisa looked at me.

We both shrugged at the same time, then grabbed the guys some beers, and orange juices for ourselves.

-----

3.

“Burp.”

“Eww!”

“What?!” Sara asked, giggling, before letting out another belch. “Bluuurp.”

“Ohmigod, stop!” Lisa said, waving her hand in front of her face. “That’s so rank!”

“Least it’s not—” I started, only for Sara to cover my mouth with her hand.

“Don’t!” She said, still giggling like mad. “They don’t stink!”

“What?”

“Nothing!” Sara said, then fell down laughing.

There had been an extra ten minute delay after Sara and Ryan had returned before we sat down to eat, mostly because I’d immediately told her to go to the bathroom and at least use some mouthwash before we did.

She hadn’t found that as amusing as Ryan or the others did.

Despite that the meal had gone well, and we’d all eaten our fill. Now we were all sat in the living room, some of us with alcohol and some without, chatting like good friends do.

“So who has a resolution they wanna share?” John asked, leaning back and unbuttoning his pants in a very Al Bundy way.

“I’m hoping this is my year to get published,” I said, getting a cheer from Lisa and a positive thumbs-up from Davey.

“I’m resolved to John carrying the next cantaloupe,” Lisa said, getting a slightly sick look from her husband in answer, and more giggles from Sara.

“My folks want me to have a serious relationship this year,” Ryan said, not at all sounding enthused about the idea. “So I guess I need to do that.”

“I’ma get married!” Sara said, reaching for her wine cooler on the table and looking a little disappointed when it wasn’t there, because I’d taken it away the third time she’d almost missed the coffee table setting it down.

“Oh, who’s the lucky groom?” Davey asked.

Sara looked at him, ready to say something, but instead began giggling again.

Davey gave me an odd look. “I think this year my resolution is to start a real relationship, too.” He kept looking at me as he said it, and I couldn’t help but blush.

Ryan propped Sara up in her seat, then looked at John. “So what’s your resolution, since you started this?”

“To not be the only married man in the group!” He said, giving both guys a manly wink before taking another sip of his beer. “And to get a vasectomy so Lisa stops threatening to shove melons up my ass.”

“I threatened that once!”

“And that’s enough!”

We continued to laugh, and chat, and joke for another couple of hours before Lisa stood up and yawned. “I’ve had a good time, folks, but the cantaloupe insists it’s time we get home and get in bed.”

“Aww!” Sara complained, then giggled again, the most coherence we’d gotten from her in almost half an hour.

“Davey, Ryan,” John said, giving each of them a handshake. “Mikey,” he said, surprising me with a hug instead. “Take care of yerself.”

“Will do,” I agreed, then loaded him down with as many leftovers as I could convince them to take, including the last quarter of a pan of Davey and Ryan’s seven layer tip, the guacamole starting to look a bit gray around the edges.

I escorted them down to their car and gave both of them one last hug, promising them we’d see each other again in two weeks for the tabletop game at their house, before returning to my apartment to find Davey the only one still in the living room.

“Umm?” I said, looking at the place where Sara and Ryan had been sitting before I’d left.

Davey chuckled. “Sara whispered something in Ryan’s ear and they stumbled off to her bedroom.”

“Oh.” Well, so much for her seducing Davey. “Well, umm….” I looked around at the mess.

“Want some help cleaning up?”

“Please,” I said, relieved by the offer.

Davey gathered dishes and trash while I began the process of storing what leftovers were left and loading the dishwasher, and between the two of us we almost had the place in presentable order before the bed springs started creaking.

I couldn’t help but laugh at the whole situation.

“What’s so funny?” Davey asked me, leaning against the counter while I perched myself on the island.

“Oh, nothing. Just… Sara,” I said, as though that explained anything.

He laughed too. “Yeah, well.” He shrugged, then stood up from the counter and walked over, hopping up next to me on the island. “You really do look nice tonight, you know.”

“Thanks,” I said, feeling oddly embarrassed. “I was kinda annoyed Sara sent y’all those pictures.”

He gave me a one-armed hug. “They were good pictures. I especially liked the ones of you in her old cheerleading uniform.”

I snorted at that. Sara had been annoyed when I’d fit in the thing and she couldn’t.

“Though I have to say, I think you looked nicer in that black dress last week.”

“I would hope so,” I agreed, sighing. The dress had been three hundred dollars, and the makeover another one fifty, and I had no idea when I’d wear it again.

“You still haven’t told her we’re—”

“No,” I said, leaning on his shoulder. “Not yet. I don’t wanna upset her.”

“You think she’ll be upset?” He asked me, tilting my head so he could look into my eyes, then glancing toward the bedroom where we could now hear a vocal accompaniment to the twanging springs.

“She’s Sara,” I said, like that explained anything.

“Well, I was serious about my resolution,” Davey said, leaning down and kissing me. “And I don’t want us to have to keep hiding it, either.”

“It was nice, just sort of being with our friends tonight,” I agreed.

“It woulda been nicer if we coulda been US with our friends, though,” he said, kissing me again.

The bed springs quieted down, but neither of us moved. There were only two possibilities – either Sara and Ryan were asleep, or they were going to have a round two, and neither meant we’d be getting interrupted any time soon.

I glanced over at the counter, where Sara’s phone was still sitting where she’d left it when we’d began my makeover, and thought about the video she’d been watching.

Could guys and girls just be friends and nothing more?

I was still sure the answer was yes… but then again, what did I know?

-----

END

-----

NOTES:

Okay, so this is something I just kinda cooked up over the last couple days, and wanted to try and get written and tossed out before the deadline just to say I did. I hope folks enjoy it!

As always, all comments and kudos appreciated. Love y'all!

Sometimes you have no idea what's gonna happen when you're asked to do...

-----

“This is so stupid,” I told myself for probably the tenth time in the last half-hour. Nevertheless, I planted my elbow on the counter, held my hands steady, and went to work.

Carefully, ever so carefully, I traced the line of my upper lid on my left eye with the slick, wet eyeliner, drawing the wing out almost to the tip of my brow. Satisfied, I did the same on the other side, then went back to the first eye, being equally careful as I did a thin line under the eye as well… then back to the left to repeat.

Good enough, I assured myself, nodding in approval at the results.

Not that the quality was a surprise. I’d been practicing this look for weeks in preparation for the coming party, spending hours pouring over tutorials, trying different brands and styles, and figuring out what worked for me.

I was being paid to do it, so I might as well do it right, after all.

“Are you almost done in there?” Jacob called through the door, not so much pleading as amused.

“Hey, I told you this was gonna take a while!” I yelled back, getting a laugh in response.

Rolling my eyes, I walked over to the door and unlocked it, letting it swing open on its own.

“Yeah, but-- wow,” Jacob said, stepping back when he saw me.

“That bad?”

He laughed again. “You know the answer to that. You look stunning, and Buddy doesn’t deserve you.”

“You’re damn right about that,” I muttered under my breath but smiled as I pushed past him. “Bathroom’s all yours.”

“Thanks, Reese.”

“No problem,” I said, walking over to the little island in our apartment and propping myself up on one of the stools. “Just don’t move any of the stuff on the counter; I need to pack some of it in my purse later and don’t wanna forget anything.”

“Righto,” he said, even as the door closed behind him, and I almost immediately heard the sound of him whizzing.

Probably didn’t even lift the lid first, I thought with a frown. Rather than worrying about it I reached for the glass of wine I’d prepared myself before starting. My nails made a gentle clinking noise as their dark red tips made contact with the glass, and I had to mentally kick myself for almost making a mess.

“This is so, so stupid,” I said once again, lifting the glass to my lips and taking a sip. I didn’t need to look down at it to know there’d be a lipstick mark on the lip, in the same dark red as my nails. “But at least I’m getting paid for it.”

I’d told Buddy it was a fool’s bet when he’d made it, but he’d never been one to let a little logic get in the way of a good challenge.

It was a year ago, but I could still replay the whole sequence of events in my head as though it were only last week….

-----

“You’re a goddamn idiot.”

“I know,” Buddy agreed, taking a swig of tomato juice and wincing.

“Like, a world-class one.”

“I know!”

“Then why did you—”

“Hey, you weren’t there!” He said, flinching at the volume of his own voice. “Can we have this conversation after my hangover?”

“Nope, ‘cause you deserve to suffer both,” I countered, trying not to enjoy my friend’s discomfort too much.

“Bitch,” he tossed back at me as though that were an insult.

“Don’t hate me because I’m beautiful.”

“Yeah, well, it’s 10 AM. Why are you still dressed like that?”

“Like that,” in this case, referred to the green-sequined cocktail dress I was wearing, with the three-inch heels, and padding in just the right places to give me a nice if not overwhelming figure.

“It was a helluva New Year’s party,” I said, as though that explained anything.

“And your girlfriend wanted you to—”

“Yes, yes she did,” I said happily. And it was the truth – she had been the one who’d insisted I left her house fully dressed again that morning. Given how the night before had played out, I’d only felt it honorable to oblige.

Buddy shook his head and took another half-hearted sip of his tomato juice. “Fuckin’ hell. I can’t even find a girl who’ll date me, and here you are dressed up like a goddamn supermodel because that’s how your girlfriend likes her guys.”

“Plenty of girls date you,” I pointed out. “They just won’t go out with you more than once.”

“And why is that, oh, font of knowledge?” He asked me sarcastically. “Since you seem to understand girls so well?”

“One.” I ticked a finger. “You’re a pompous asshole. A rich pompous asshole, but still. Two, you’re good at pick-ups but terrible at keeping the charm on past that. Three, you’re not as good-looking as you think you are.”

“Hey now—”

“Four,” I continued, cutting him off. “You only go for supermodels and rich girls, neither of whom have any reason to put up with your shit.”

“I mean—”

“And lastly,” I said, ticking off my thumb, “you don’t know when to take ‘no’ for an answer, so you push until any goodwill you might have had is burnt up because you wouldn’t stop getting handsy.”

Buddy sighed. “So, basically, I’m undatable.”

“No. You’re just a dickhead, and need to learn to treat folks better,” I said a bit more softly, then patted his back a bit in commiseration. “Not that I think this deal’s gonna help any.”

“What was I supposed to fuckin’ do?”

“I dunno, maybe not promise your folks you’d be engaged by the end of the year?!”

“And give up my trust fund? Are you crazy?!”

The look in Buddy’s eyes told me he truly thought I was. Then again, the idea of having to work for anything had always given Buddy indigestion.

I shrugged my shoulders. “Hey, you’re the one who came over here to talk about it, it’s not like I made you leave your apartment with a hangover, drive to our place, and drink tomato juice.”

“But you are making me drink the tomato juice,” he argued, taking another sip, this time with less objections.

“Nonsense. I just told you that you could either drink it or leave. Not the same thing at all.”

“Whatever,” Buddy said, sounding defeated. “It is helping though, thanks.”

“See? Listen to Momma Reese, I know what’s good for you.”

“Don’t push it,” he said but smiled – just a little – around another sip of the tomato juice. “But really, what’s up with the getup? Not that you don’t look good.”

I shrugged. “Lily wanted to take me to a lesbian club for New Year’s, ‘cause a lot of her friends were gonna be there. I argued I wouldn’t fit in, so.” I waved down at my outfit. “She liked it. They liked it. Was a lot of fun.”

“Your girlfriend’s a dyke, you know that, right?”

I glared at him but didn’t correct him, only because she used the same word for herself. “Who’s more manly, the guy who can’t keep a straight girlfriend, or the guy who can keep a lesbian one?”

“Got me there,” Buddy admitted with a sigh, then growled as he slammed our rickety card table with a fist. “But… shit. Whaddamigonnado?”

“Weeelll….” I thought. “You’ve got a year, right? And you just need to be engaged by New Year’s, not any particular amount of time ‘til then, right?”

“Two weeks,” he said, grimacing.

“Two weeks before?”

He nodded.

His parents are smarter than I thought. “Okay. Well, still plenty of time to work on your charm, figure out how to keep a girlfriend, and maybe find The One.”

“You really think I can do it?”

“Not a chance,” I admitted bluntly, enjoying watching him squirm a bit. “And we both know your parents are big enough assholes to hold you to it, too. But ya gotta try, right?”

He nodded silently, then gave me a weird look.

“What?”

“Listen, just… on the off chance I can’t.”

“No.”

“It’d only have to be for—”

“NO.”

“Twenty grand.”

“We’ll talk about it in November,” I said quickly, before I could change my mind. “Until then, I’ll do everything I can to help you do better with the ladies.”

“Thanks,” he said, downing the last of his tomato juice and giving me a relieved grin.

-----

He did not, in fact, do better with the ladies.

By the time November rolled around I was already resigned to holding up my end of our little deal, if he was to his. As proof, he’d shown me his savings account balance, so with Lily’s help I’d began preparations.

I’d expected her to object, but instead….

My phone ding-ed at me as I sat perched on the stool, and when I looked at it I couldn’t help but smile.

“Hey babe,” the text read, “at the club with the girls. Showed them pics of your dress and they wanna see you all decked out. Selfies?”

“K,” I texted back, then held the phone out and took a couple of pouty pictures of myself, sending them her way.

Almost immediately five more dings came from my phone -- one from her, and four more from some of her friends, all of them full of hearts and smileys and, in one girl’s case, an eggplant emoji.

Another ding, this time with more text. “Sad your not here, but make that money and see you tomorrow. Hugs.”

I sent “Hugs!” back, then checked the time on my phone. Only a little annoyed, I used the speed dial to call Buddy.

“Yeah,” he said brusquely, answering on the third ring.

“Hey, where are you, it’s nine thirty and I thought we had to be there by ten?”

“Around ten,” he said back, sounding annoyed. “And I’m on my way.”

I’d figured that much from the sound of traffic coming over the speaker, but didn’t say it.

“You wearin’ the tits?”

I frowned at that. “Of course I am. You paid for ‘em, I’m wearin’ ‘em. And the dress,” I added, a little annoyed myself.

“Good. I’ve always wanted a big tiddy goth girlfriend, and that’ll be enough of a nightmare for my folks that when we break up they’ll be praising me for it.”

“If you think so,” I said back, not so sure. “Just make sure my twenty grand is in my account before—”

“Yeah, yeah. I’ll transfer it first thing next year.”

I rolled my eyes. “Very funny.”

“Be there in ten.”

“A’ight. See you then.”

“Yep.”

*CLICK*

I picked up my glass of wine and took another sip. If Buddy said ten, it’d be twenty, guaranteed.

“Big tiddy goth girlfriend,” I said aloud to myself, and rolled my eyes again. “I shoulda never agreed to this outfit,” I added, picking at the black velvety material and stretching it just a bit, then letting it go so it popped my thigh.

Usually when I’d dress up with Lily we’d go for more of a natural look, with only a bit of padding on my hips and some cheap foam forms to fill out my chest, but Buddy had insisted that wasn’t good enough for him. I’d thought the E-cup forms were excessive, but it was the smallest size I’d been able to talk him into, and he’d only agreed then when I pointed out that I couldn’t wear a dress that showed any cleavage even at that size, since the edge of the forms – and the weight – would be too much.

That was a bit of a lie, and Lily had loved how naturally we’d been able to blend the forms into my own skin... but he didn’t need to know that.

The dress, combined with a bit of padding in my ass and hips, went a long way to giving a Certain Vibe to my look. Lily had tried to help me class the whole thing up a bit with some nice jewelry and a makeup job that was on the goth side but not too over the top, but it was still Buddy’s choice of dress, and… well, he’d made up for the “no cleavage” mandate by having as little material below the waist as possible.

I wondered for just a moment how worried I should be that one of my best friends had wanted me to meet his parents wearing a dress that was barely long enough to hide the tag on my panties… but hey, it was his money to spend and lose.

And I did look hot as hell.

As if knowing I needed confirmation, Jacob looked over at me from where he was playing Xbox on the couch and gave me a goofy thumbs-up and a wolf whistle.

Yes. Yes I did.

-----

Twenty-two minutes later Buddy pulled up and honked.

He rolled down his window as I walked toward his car, and whistled at me. “Hey babe, lookin’ for a good time tonight?”

“Shut the fuck up,” I told him, pulling the coat I’d borrowed from one of Lily’s friends tighter around me as I circled the car and popped the door. “I’ve been waiting outside for you for almost ten minutes, and been propositioned three times.”

“I’m glad you held out for me,” he said, taking off before I even had my belt on.

“You’re paying better.”

“Touche’.”

I reached over and turned the heat in the car up a few notches, getting a glare from Buddy over it, but I didn’t care – he wasn’t the one wearing the dress and hose.

“So, last check on the plan,” I said, rubbing my hands together in the warmth from one of the vents. “We go, we schmooze for a couple of hours, we get drunk enough we can kiss each other, then we fight and you bring me home.”

“Pretty much, yeah,” Buddy agreed, reaching over and squeezing one of my too-exposed thighs. “Though it’s kinda a waste you got a dick. Watchin’ you walk around the car was a treat.”

I removed his hand from my thigh and shot him a look. “Hey. Watch it.”

“What?” He said, leering at me. “It’s all part of the deal, isn’t it?”

I shook my head. “Y’know, if you didn’t treat girls like this you mighta had an actual date for tonight, instead of having to pay me to do it.”

Buddy laughed at that, and not in a kind way. “Hey, not my fault bitches act all hot ‘til I put ‘em on the spot, is it?”

I looked away, trying to hide my feelings of disgust. I was absolutely sure that I knew a few ladies who could change his mind on that real quick.

“So what kind of party is this anyway?” I asked after I’d had a few moments to calm back down.

Buddy snorted. “Just one of my folks’ stuck-up bullshit things. I only go every year ‘cause I have to, but here’s hoping that changes after tonight.”

“Your folks probably aren’t gonna like your ‘engagement’ going just long enough to win y’all’s deal.”

“Eh, they’re business-people. They’ll respect it. Oh, speaking of respect.” Buddy pulled a small velvet box out of his jacket and tossed it to me. “You said a size seven, right?”

“Yeah,” I agreed, catching the box and opening it. “Ooooh.”

“Nice, right?”

“Very,” I agreed, taking out the ring and sliding it on. Rose gold, with a single flawless ruby in it, the ring sparkled prettily on my hand.

Buddy nodded. “Just be sure to give it back to me after the fight so I can return it. Unless you wanna knock four K off your price?”

“No way.”

Buddy smirked, then reached over and squeezed my thigh again. “Then again, I might be willing to let you keep it if—”

I removed his hand again, less gently this time, and jacked the heat up a bit more in the car. “Jeezus fuck, Bud! No!”

He rolled his eyes. “Come on, dressed like that, don’t tell me you don’t dream of sucking—”

*SMACK*

I grabbed the dash as we swerved, the breaks squealing, but Buddy got the car back under control with no issues, and only a smattering of honking horns.

“The fuck!”

I pulled the ring off and dropped it in the cup holder of the car. “Fuck this. Pull over and let me out.”

“Oh, come on, Reese, you’re not—”

“Now, Buddy!”

Buddy shook his head. “We’re in the middle of the fuckin’ highway! Just… listen.”

“I knew this was a bad idea,” I said back, pulling my phone out of my purse. “This isn’t worth twenty grand, and—”

“Hey, I’m—”

“—should call the fucking police about—”

“HEY!”

“What?!”

Buddy sighed, and actually looked contrite for once. “Thirty grand.”

Pause.

I looked down at my phone, and the half-finished text on it.

-----

“Mom, Dad? I’d like you to meet my fiancee, Reese Carlton.”

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Langdon,” I said, giving them a small curtsey while I kept my left hand – and the ring – conspicuously laying on top of my breasts.

“A pleasure,” Mrs. Langdon said, reaching out for a gentle handshake, that I happily returned. She was a tall and somewhat severe looking woman, but she had Buddy’s green eyes and nose.

“The same,” said her husband, a more solidly built man who was like a salt-and-pepper version of Buddy himself, but with blue eyes. He took my hand as well, but held it just a little too long. “Reese, huh? Like the candy?”

“Like the actress,” I countered, glancing sideways for his wife, but she had seemingly already turned away to talk to someone else.

“Equally delightful,” he said, not even trying to hide the lust in his eyes as he looked down at my chest, then further down at the too-short hem of my dress.

Like father, like son.

“So,” Mrs. Langdon said, turning her attention back to me. “You and our Buddy are engaged?”

“Yes,” I agreed. “A month now.” I flashed the ring again, and my best smile.

“I must admit I was a bit surprised when he told us,” her husband said, taking a glass of wine off a passing tray. “We’ve heard him talk about his… friend Reese before, but we always assumed you were a man.”

I grinned at that. “I can’t imagine what would give you that impression.”

“Neither can I,” he agreed, once again giving me a leering once-over. “Nor can I imagine what kept you two apart for so long.”

“My girlfriend,” I said, causing both Buddy and his father to hiccough in the middle of their drinks.

“Girl? Haha! That’s my boy!” Mr. Langdon said, reaching over and clapping Buddy on the shoulder even as Mrs. Langdon’s expression become just a little more disapproving.

“Oh, so you’re… bi… whatsit?” She asked me with false brightness.

“Not really, but how could I say no when Buddy asked me?” I said, with my own false brightness, being sure to bounce my tits just a bit more than necessary at the same time. Not that I was going to tell them what he asked me.

“I… see.”

It was a few more minutes of awkward conversation before we managed to extract ourselves from his parents, moving to cousins, then business partners, then uncles and aunts, before finally making our way to the small dance floor at almost a quarter past eleven.

“Jeezus,” I muttered, pulling Buddy close – and ignoring a particular protruding annoyance when I did so – so that we could talk more privately.

“You’re doing great,” he assured me, sneaking a covert squeeze of my ass while he thought I couldn’t retaliate, and barely groaning when I nailed his toes with one of my heels. “They buy it.”

“I think they’da bought it if you’d brought in a hooker,” I said, looking around at the other women at the party. I’d thought when Buddy had shown me the dress he wanted me to wear I’d be the sluttiest look at the deal, but it seemed like a lot of the fifty-something businessmen had payed for their dates for the night too… probably with more fringe benefits than I was giving Buddy added to the cost.

“So you’re saying I’m overpaying you?”

“I’m not a hooker.”

“Not yet.”

This time I stomped a little harder, and had to hold him up when he almost collapsed on the floor.

“Should I lead?”

“Motherfucker.”

“Not with the way she was looking at me.”

He chuckled at that. “Yeah, well.”

“Your dad, on the other hand.”

“I told you the tits weren’t too big.”

I sighed at that, and covertly checked the little feminine watch I was wearing. “We gonna dance for the next half an hour, or go get more drinks?”

“Drinks.”

“Thank God.”

We ended our dance, and I did my best to give Buddy the most lovey-dovey look I could as I nailed his pinky toe one more time with my heel, getting an equally loving grimace of pain in return.

The wine was decent, but not great. I’d expected better of such a fancy to-do, but we were over two hours in to the party, so I imagined they weren’t running the top shelf drinks at this point. I sipped on my glass while Buddy downed two of his own, then went for a third, all the while continuing to drag me from group to group, sneaking gropes in whenever he thought he could get away with it.

There was a projector set up on one wall, and on it we could see the live feed of the ball in Times Square. As the midnight hour approached, Buddy not-so-subtly began to guide us back over to nearer his parents.

The countdown began, and we embraced each other once more.

“You ready for this?” I asked him through a false smile that made my dimples hurt.

“Abso-fuckin’-lutely.”

“My money?”

“On its way.”

The ball dropped, the room cheered, and I wrapped my arms around Buddy’s neck as the lights in the room went crazy. He grinned smarmily as he pulled me close and kissed me deeply, pushing for tongue and only yelping a little when I nipped the tip of it with my teeth.

“Happy new year!” Called the room, with several people watching us was we pulled back and smiled at one another.

I felt my phone vibrate in my clutch, and made a girly ‘excuse me’ gesture before pulling it out and checking it.

It was a message from my bank: “Transfer Complete.”

I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.

He doesn’t need to know how much you’re going to enjoy this, I reminded myself, working to keep the smile off my face as I put my phone away, took a step back….

And decked the shit-eating grin right off Buddy’s face.

-----

“You sure you’re sober enough to—”

“Yeah. Jeezus fuck, that hurt,” Buddy grumbled, only a little muffled by his swollen jaw. The butterfly bandages held the gash on his cheek closed, and I doubted it would even need stitches. I’d cleaned most of the blood off the ring, but I was sure the jeweler would have Questions when Buddy returned it. “Did you have to hit me so hard? I was expecting a slap or something but—”

“Hey, I’m not the slapping kinda girl. If you’re gonna hit someone, hit ‘em,” I said back, grinning as I waved to the parking attendant on our way out. “You wanted it to be realistic.”

“Yeah, but the screaming—”

“You are a cheating bastard, and you know it.”

“And the kicking—”

“I didn’t want to risk another punch with my nails, and you were on the floor.”

“The crying?”

“You saying you didn’t deserve it?” I gave Buddy a long look. He started to say something, but instead just rubbed his jaw and glared at me. “Thought so.”

“You really are a fuckin’ bitch, you know that?”

“Yeah, well.” I shrugged. “Club’s on Baker and Tenth. The Pink Kitten.”

“Cute,” he said, typing the name into his GPS. “Think I can—”

“No way in hell.”

“Fuck.”

“Go home and take care of that cut,” I told him. “And think about the stuff I yelled at you, too. I was serious about most of it.”

“Most of it?”

I gave him another long look.

“Yeah, yeah, alright. Whatever. Shit, that hurt.”

I laughed. “Yeah, but your mom looked awful pleased when I threw the ring at you, didn’t she?”

“Did she? I was too busy looking for my tooth to notice,” he said, though he was finally grinning a bit. “You know, we can still—”

“Buddy?”

“Yeah?”

“You finish that sentence, and you won’t finish this drive.”

“...Fair enough.”

We completed the rest of the ride to the club in mostly-companionable silence, save for the occasional groan of pain from Buddy when we would hit a pothole or dead policeman.

I climbed out of the car in the sexiest way I could, then leaned back in the door before closing it. “Hey, Bud.”

“Hmm?”

“Text me in the morning to let me know if it worked.”

Buddy nodded. “Will do, Reese. Will do. And, hey.”

“Yeah?”

“Happy new year.”

“You too.”

I closed the door and watched Buddy drive away.

“Hey Cindi,” I said to the bouncer as I walked up to the doors.

“Hey yerself, girl,” she said, checking me out only a little less hungrily than Buddy’s father had. “Late to the party, aren’t ya?”

“Had to work late.” I grinned and gave her a Franklin. “Get yer girl somethin’ nice, on me.”

Cindi whistled. “Will do. Lily’s at your usual table with the girls.”

“Thanks!”

The club was loud, but not too loud. At almost 1 in the morning things were starting to wind down, even for a New Year’s celebration, and it wasn’t hard to pick my way through the thoroughly sloshed crowd to our normal table in the back corner, away from the stage.

Lily almost launched herself out of her seat when she spotted me. “Reese! You made it!” She said, leaping up to wrap her arms around my neck and hang on. Not that I was spectacularly tall, even in my heels, but at five nothing I still towered over her. “How’d it go.”

“Oh, about as well as you’d expect,” I said, wrapping my hands around her waist and holding on. I gave her a quick kiss, then another, welcoming her tongue rather than snapping at it like I had Buddy’s.

After a few long moments she pulled back, still grinning. “You punch him like you said you were going to?”

“Yep.”

“And did he?”

“Nope.”

She grinned even more. “So that means—”

“Yep,” I agreed, lowering her to the ground. “You win.” I pulled the wad of bills out of my purse and handed it to her.

“Hehe! Toldja he wouldn’t hit a girl.”

“Yeah, well.” I shrugged, then looked over her shoulder. “Hey ladies, how’s it been?”

“Great!”

“Wunnerful!”

“I wassaboudda make my move!”

Everyone laughed at that: Gretchen had been threatening to steal Lily from me for months, but had yet to succeed.

I slid into the end of the booth, and Lily climbed into my lap, once again wrapping her arms around me.

“So, what’s this Buddy like?” Ellie, a tall red-headed friend of ours, asked from the other side of the table.

I laughed. “Arrogant. Misogynist. Rich. Handsome. You know the type,” I said, pulling a picture of him up on my phone with his cut cheek and swollen jaw.

I passed the picture to her, and she nodded. “About your height, ain’t he?”

“Yeah.”

“About… one seventy?”

“One sixty-eight,” I agreed. “Last I heard.”

She nodded again. “Nice legs?”

“Just what are you thinking, Ellie?” I asked, absolutely aware of what she was thinking.

“Nothin’!” She assured me, smirking. “Just that you wouldn’t be friends with him if you didn’t think he was redeemable, right?”

“Maybe.”

“So, the asshole rich boys usually make the best foot stools,” she said.

I shook my head. “I don’t know if he’s into that, hon.”

“Worth a shot, ain’t it?” She asked, winking. “Can I at least have his number?”

I thought about how Buddy had wanted into the club. Well, if Ellie has her way with him, he might just get his wish. “Sure.”

I cuddled with Lily as Ellie took Buddy’s number off my phone and texted him.

“So, any new year resolutions?” She asked me, nuzzling my ear.

“I think I’m gonna swear off guys, be a lesbian.” That got a round of laughs and cheers from the table at large.

“Mmmm,” Lily said, licking my ear lobe. “Me too.”

--END--

-----

NOTES:

Alright, so I managed to finish an entry for the contest! Yaaaay!

It's a little bit different from my typical kinda story, but I had the idea and wanted to run with it. If you wanna read a New Year's story that's a little more typically "me," then my FIRST idea will be going up on the Patreon as a short multi-part series called "False Start," starting sometime in the next few days :)

All comments and kudos appreciated, and I hope people liked the read!

Melanie E.

A short story I'd cooked up as a bonus piece for my next published book. Unfortunately it doesn't fit the theme of the book itself -- "Enamored," coming to a Smashwords near you in a few days! -- but I still wanted to share it, so here it is!

-==-

Ellen looked at the cover of the magazine and sighed.

She had already read it four times before, and it was looking like she would be reading it again. The office had other magazines, sure, but nothing less than two years old, and most of the other choices were the kind of periodicals you find on your grandmother’s coffee table, full of pictures of country houses that cost more than the GDP of a small country to buy and twice as much to make so photogenic.

Not that the magazine in her hands was any more realistic, she admitted to herself, staring at the happy couple on the cover with their perfect teeth and the waves lapping on some beach with an unpronounceable name behind them.

Ellen had learned years before that there were two kinds of people in the world: those who found love, and those who never did. As much as she didn’t want to admit it, she had come to the conclusion that she was one of the latter.

Her issues started with her appearance. While she knew she wasn’t ugly, per se, there were times when she wished she were. Instead, she knew that she was simply ‘blah,’ her features falling somewhere short of attractive but not so much as to be distinguishing. Her nose was slightly beaky, her lips a bit too full on the bottom and too thin on top, and the milky brown of her eyes a bit too dulled by the drudgery of living paycheck to paycheck to be anything else. At twenty-nine she could already see the crow’s feet starting at their corners, warning of the same early aging she had seen on her mother’s face, one of many features she felt both blessed and cursed to have inherited from her.

She had been lucky to get her mother’s small frame and general features rather than her father’s bulk and height. It had made transition that much easier than it might otherwise have been, and meant that, as plain as she was, at least she knew that she passed.

But she would never look like one of them, those perfect people on the cover of the tabloids.

With a huff of frustration she dropped the magazine back in the rack and took her seat to wait her appointment sans reading materials.

What would it be like to have a life like that? To have more money than you could ever spend, the health to do any fantastical thing that came to your mind, and the lack of responsibility to go along with it? A humorless laugh escaped her, unbidden. After all, she would settle for enough money to be able to replace the heater core in her car. As for the health, she was lucky in that she was, at least, healthy enough to work, though how long until that would break her down, like it had her parents, her aunts and uncles, and everyone else she knew, she dared not ponder.

She didn’t even want to start on the responsibilities part of the whole fiasco.

“Ellen Reyes?”

Ellen sighed and put all her frustrations aside as she wound her way back through the familiar paths of the doctor’s office.

Her weight was down, that was good. Her blood pressure was a bit high, as per usual. Not so good. Height? Yep. A five minute chat with her doctor and she was on her way for her blood work and hormone booster shot, same as normal.

Then she stepped back out into the lobby.

He was gorgeous. Six foot three, at least, and built like an athlete. Chiseled chin with just the right amount of stubble, and he was speaking to the lady at the desk with a voice like black velvet covered in chocolate. Ellen felt her stomach tighten as her eyes traced him from foot to the top of his head, over his expensive slacks and silk button-down shirt.

He was one of the ones who had everything. One of the beautiful people. What was he doing at a gender clinic of all places?

Ellen’s thoughts were interrupted by a tug at her elbow.

“Hmm?”

“Miss Elen Reyes?”

“Yeah, that’s me.”

“Could you wait out here for a moment? There’s an issue with your billing we need to talk about before you leave.”

“Ugh. Yeah, fine.”

Disgusted at yet another reminder of her have-not status Ellen took a seat, casting her gaze back toward the magazine on the rack with its beautiful cover people, only to be distracted again by the just as beautiful man from before sitting down next to her.

“Hi,” he said, in that voice that caused something inside her to twist and melt.

“Umm, hi,” she said back, giving him her best smile.

“Are you a patient here?” He asked her next, the smile on his gorgeous face slipping a bit with nervousness.

“Yeah,” Ellen admitted, blushing. “I started three years ago.”

“Wow,” he said, looking her up and down not unlike how she had looked at him earlier.

“What?” She asked, a little annoyed.

“Oh, sorry,” he said, abashed. “I was just thinking I wish I were as lucky as you.”

Ellen almost asked what he meant when it struck her like a ton of bricks.

“Gaby Stephens?” The nurse called, and the gorgeous man sitting next to Ellen stood up and gave her one last sad but still beautiful smile before walking through the same doors she had not half an hour earlier.

Ellen looked at the door, then back at the gorgeous figures on the cover of the magazine and, for the first time ever, imagined herself in the role of the man instead of the woman.

She shivered.

Maybe she wasn’t so jealous of a life like that after all.

- end -

Hope y'all liked it! Be sure to let me know in the comments if ya did.

Henry Harrelson's Custom Fit Boots: A Pirate Out Of Water

By Melanie E.

Nick's Halloween plans are taking shape, but everything goes out of control thanks to a spectacular pair of boots...

-==-

It was painful, far more than it should have been, but I finally convinced myself to go through with it. My face flush and my hands shaking, I grabbed the package off the rack of costumes and walked up to the counter, waiting in line nervously until it was my turn to check out.

The cashier didn't blink an eye as she rung me up and took my money, and like a shot I was out of the store, down the street, across the road, and in my house, slamming the door behind me before collapsing on the floor, breathing heavily after my ordeal.

I did it. I managed it! It's done!

I looked down at the bag in my hands, and carefully opened it to gaze at the contents within. An eyepatch, a tricorn hat, and a plastic sabre —with sheath and belt — stared back at me. With relief I picked myself up off the floor and made my way on unsteady legs for my room, proud of myself for fighting my urges and making it out of the store with what I had, and not some piece of lace or other.

My mind started to wander to all the possibilities I was missing out on, but I shook my head to remove the thoughts. No! I was a boy, and... well, I can't very well say boys don't wear those things. This was for Halloween, after all, and many of them WOULD.

But I couldn't. I shouldn't. I wouldn't. Because one of two things would happen.
A: I would pass, as I was sure I could. There would be an uproar, and I would be called a fag, and a fairy, and tons of other things before running home in tears. I had avoided that since middle school, and I certainly didn't want to do it again now.

Or, B: I wouldn't, and everybody would laugh at how I would look, thinking they were laughing WITH me, and I would try my hardest to keep a happy face on, while inside I would be torn apart.

Neither one was a good outcome. And thus, here I was, not clutching the fairy costume, or sexy nurse costume, or any of the others I had so desperately felt an almost primal need to grab, but instead a mid-priced Pirate set that I was sure I could build a costume around that would make it clear to everyone I was a boy, and guarantee that the girl inside was smothered for the night.

For Halloween, they would see Nick as they saw him every day; playing the part to make it through. I wouldn't be hiding behind my Goth facade as much, but the boy facade would be in place just as clearly, and that was all I needed.

With my new treasures — or “booty” I guess, I thought with a grin — laid out on my bed in their approximate locations for the final look, I began digging through what I had to find pieces that would work to complete the look.

Tight black pants? Check on those. The same with the eyeliner and even some black eye shadow to deepen my sockets. Being a Goth had its advantages for a costume like this, above and beyond the normal advantages of just letting me at least pretend in my head I was a girl getting ready for school each day. I already had an idea for my hair, too, and with a quick call another goth, Tamara, agreed to do all the little braids for me the next afternoon. She was ecstatic at the chance to play with my two feet of jet-black hair at last, even if it was just to prepare me for a halloween costume.

That left just two pieces; a top — SHIRT, I mentally chided myself — and boots. The shirt was simple enough as well, since my dad had plenty of white dress shirts, and our size difference meant a quick swipe and “thanks” later I had a to–shirt that could easily be twisted into a rough pirate's appearance. Maybe a cravat? NO LACE, I chided myself. Not even like that. Fighting the depression that was trying to consume me at even thinking about lace... well, anything, I instead turned to my collection of boots.

I had plenty. Work boots, combat boots, the typical chain and buckle-covered goth boots that went up past my calves, a pair of Converse that went almost as high...

But they were all black. Everything I owned was black, pretty much, so that wasn't surprising, but I didn't want black boots for the costume. I knew I should have settled for something I had, it would be easier, it would make sense... but I couldn't. I needed boots for the costume. I needed the right boots for the costume.

For the second time that evening I found myself outside. I knew what my parents would say if they knew I was going out again.

“You're sixteen years old, you shouldn't be going out without telling us where.”

“You need to be careful, son. You don't know what people out there will do to... people like you.”

“Isn't it a bit late to go shopping?”

But I HAD to have boots. Tonight. No waiting. And, if I hurried, I should just make it in time to look around before all the shops closed...

That was when I saw it.

Henry Harrelson's Custom Fit Boots was a fixture in our small town, and I'd heard all the adults around raving about it since I was little. Supposedly the guy who owned the place made the best boots ever, but his personality was quirky at best. Still, most people said that dealing with his idiosyncrasies was a small price to pay for the fit and quality, and as weird as he was he was always really nice.

And he just happened to be advertising boots for Halloween costumes.

I shouldn't. I REALLY shouldn't. They'll be expensive. It's just a costume...

I went in.

The old brass bell 'ding'ed as I swung the door open and walked into the shoe store, only to stop in my tracks when I saw all the goods around me.

The store was a bit run-down, with the tiles on the floor scuffed, even cracked in places, and a clear odor of wood and leather polish hanging about the place. But the boots. Oh, the boots.

They were beautiful, every single one of them. Cowboy boots, work boots, ankle boots, leather, cotton, canvas, nylon, high-heeled, flat... everything you could imagine was there!

Except the boots I needed, I thought to myself as I fought the urge to start walking around and just touching them.

I had just turned around and was about to open the door again and leave when I heard a quiet cough behind me and turned around.

“Can I help you, dear?” Asked the old man standing behind the counter, his spectacles sitting low on his nose as he smiled at me over them, dusting his hands on a white apron tied around his waist.

Dear?

“Umm, I don't think so. I don't see what I'm looking for, but thanks.”

“You don't?” He asked in surprise, looking around the store himself with a critical eye. “I could have sworn... why, you're certainly right! One moment,” he said, scurrying off through a door behind the counter and leaving me standing there, bewildered, as I heard boxes shifting and a few half-hearted grunts from the back room. “Ah, here they are!”

“They are?” I asked, more intrigued than I really wanted to be.

“Ah, yes!” He crowed as he walked out of the room with a long, flat box in his hands, smiling broadly. “I must have forgotten to put them out with the rest. Here,” he said, lifting the lid with flourish.

I gasped as looked at the boots within.

They were perfect. More than perfect, they were me! Soft leather in a rich, chocolate brown, knee-high with a turned-down top and a series of brass buckles going down the front. A small heel helped to elevate them just a touch, giving them an elegant but still functional look that I couldn't help but adore.

They weren't just the boots for my pirate costume. These were boots I could see wearing with everything. Jeans, a kicky skirt or dress...

With a sigh and what I'm sure was a sorrowful look in my eyes, I lifted the lid and closed the box. “No, I don't think these are them,” I said, downcast. “These are too... too feminine.”

“For a pirate costume? Not at all! They'll look ado-- splendid, I assure you. And I promise, if anybody makes fun of you or thinks less of you because of them, well, I'll make you a deal.”

I thought about it. “What kind of deal?” I asked, unable to stop myself. I couldn't keep from staring at the box, longing to pull the boots out and try them on...

The old man gave me another pleased grin. “Take the boots home. No charge.”

“WHAT!?”

“Now now, just hear me out,” he said, with a calming gesture. “When you get ready tomorrow, put them on, but not until then. Decide whether you want to wear them. If you don't wear them, or anybody gives you problems over them, you can bring them back to me on Saturday at no cost to you. If things go well, though, you have to keep them, and you can come in on Saturday to pay for them.”

“H-how much?” I asked, hoping the price would be high enough to stop me even thinking about taking him up on his deal.

“Thirty dollars.”

“You've gotta be kidding me, these are...” They were at least one hundred dollar boots, I knew from experience shopping for the ones I had, probably much more given their quality. No way was he serious.

“I couldn't bear to charge you more. You're just buying them for Halloween, right?” He asked with a twinkle in his eye.

“Yeah...”

Before I knew it the box was in my arms and I was outside the store.

“Enjoy your party Nicky, and don't worry too much, I trust you with the boots.”

I gave him a small wave as he turned off the lights and locked the door, and I started my walk home.

Wait. Nicky?

-==-

The next day at school was agony as I spent the day doing my usual act of playing up the Goth stereotype but still trying to pay attention to my teachers. Not that they were trying to get anything done, since they all knew that the only thing any of us students were worried about was costumes and parties, but it was the principle of the thing.

Tamara stopped me on my way out of the school, though, and took my arm as we started the walk back to my place.

“I'm coming home with you, so we can get right to work on your hair. It's the only way we'll get it done in time to make it to any of the parties tonight.”

“Okay,” I said, looking down at our entwined arms confused.

When she saw my look she gave me a small smile. “I'm sorry, it just seemed... right. And I'm SO glad I finally get to mess with your hair!” She gave my arm a squeeze and bumped shoulders with me, and I couldn't help but smile myself.

Tamara was more of the bubblegum goth type, all hot topic and bright colors balancing out the black, as opposed to my more classic style, and her bouncing, curly blonde locks proved it. Still, she HAD been trying to get me to let her do something for a while, and it WAS Halloween...

She was right, of course, and it took her nearly three hours to do all the little braids I'd asked her for, talking all the while. At first I tried to maintain my aloof Goth attitude, but it was so fun, and such a change from what I usually put up with, it wasn't long before I was chatting right back, even laughing as we talked.

“And then Aaron told her... oh! We're done!” She said at last, standing up from where she had been sitting on the couch with me in the floor before her and clapping her hands excitedly. “Oh, god, Nicky, it's awesome!”

Nicky? I didn't let myself dwell on it as I stood up and headed for the hallway mirror, too excited to see what things looked like.

She was right! It was perfect! Tons and tons of little braids fell down around me, and with a smile growing on my face I found myself rearranging them in different ways, seeing how the changes affected my looks. Was it masculine enough though? I wasn't sure, there was something there that was nagging at me...

Tamara came up behind me and smiled too, putting a hand on my shoulder and squeezing gently. “You look great! Everyone's going to love it.”

I hope so, I thought to myself as I looked into her eyes and grinned.

“Now, put on the rest of the costume so I can see it!” She said, clapping her hands again and shooing me off to my room with a giggle.

“What about yours?”

“It's in my bag, I'll change while you are! Now scoot!”

I stuck my tongue out at her, but did as I'd been told.

Changing was a quick affair, with the clothes being not all that different than my usual except for the blo-- SHIRT, and the eye patch. I had paid enough for the costume pieces that they were better than the normal elastic band and cheap plastic variety, so that helped.

Shirt kind of billowy and loose, with the sleeves doing the same thing? Check, and a black tank underneath so I could leave it unbuttoned a little low. Tight black pants for that all-important Pirate vibe? Check. Eye liner and eye shadow to give me a deep-set look? Check. Some gold earrings and the eye patch and I had the face somewhat finished. Maybe some black lipstick too? I decided it couldn't hurt, and quickly added it.

The eye patch was far from comfortable, though. It wasn't one of those cheap ones that just has an elastic band. Instead, this one had a ribbon with an adjustable buckle at the back. It was also throwing off my depth perception, so I decided to loosen it up and push it up on my forehead until I needed it.

The entire time I was getting ready, though, my eyes kept going back to the box sitting at the end of my bed, holding the much dreaded and desired boots. It took all my willpower to not put them on right then. Instead, I wrapped the faux-silk belt around my waist and hung the sabre on it, then grabbed the box plus my next best boots for the costume and took them into the living room, where Tamara was already sitting, rocking the Sexy Witch look.

“Oh, wow, Nicky, that's great!” She said, standing when I walked in. “I'm not so sure about the boots, though.” She gave the black boots in my hand a small grimace.

“I've got some others, but I'm not sure about them...” I trailed off as I set the black boots to the side and laid the box on the table, opening it more reverentially than I had intended to.

“Holy mother of... put them on,” Tamara said, not waiting for an answer as she pulled one of the boots out and grabbed my shoulder, spinning me into a chair faster than I could protest.

“Here,” she said, handing me the boot before turning to the other one and examining it with a critical eye.

With a gulp I lowered the boot, set my foot into it, and began to pull it on.

I felt a tingle across my entire body as the boot slid up and enveloped my foot, seeming to conform to every curve and turn in both my foot and lower leg as it rose up. The buckles went together easily, but still tight enough to give the boots a good fit over my pants. Without looking up I reached out for the second one, and Tamara handed it to me without a word.

It felt almost as good going on as the first one had.

Then I stood.

Tamara gasped. “My god, those boots are so great! They make the costume so much... more! You're going to drive them crazy!”

I pulled my eyes away from the fantastic — and perfect — boots to give her a confused look. “Who?”

She just shook her head, giving me a crazy grin. “You don't know? Nicky, you're... come on!”

“Where?” I asked, but it was too late, and we were already on our way out the door, with me never getting a chance to see the final look.

-==-

“Hey Nicky!”

“Nice costume, Nicky!”

“Good to see you coming out of your shell girl!”

I cringed, keeping a tight grasp on Tamara's arm as we made our rounds through the house on our way to the kitchen where all the drinks were being kept. The party was well under way by the time we'd arrived, but even that wasn't enough to distract the party-goers from our arrival.

“Great boots, Nicky!”

I tried to smile, but judging by my complimenter's expression I'd guess it came out more as a grimace.

“Hey, ease up on the arm a bit, or they'll think we're here as a couple!”

I tried to relax, only to tighten up again when one of the basketball players — dressed as a professional basketball player, not surprisingly — gave me a once over and a thumbs up, a cheesy grin on his face.

“Tamara...”

“What... are you okay, Nicky? Come here.” She changed our direction and quickly pulled us into a room off to the side, that turned out to be a utility room. She shut the door before turning to me and giving me a hug.

I hadn't known I needed a hug, but it helped.

“What's wrong?”

I laughed. “What's wrong? What's WRONG? WHAT'S...” She waved her hands in the universal gesture to quiet down, so I did my best. “What's wrong? Tamara, they all think I'm a girl!”

She gave me a 'well, duh,' type of look. “What did you expect would happen if you dressed up as a female pirate?”

“Wha? I'm a GUY pirate!”

She actually laughed at me! At least, until she saw the hurt in my eyes, then she came in for another hug.

“Oh, sweetie, I'm so sorry! I thought... you didn't even realize, did you?”

“I, I...” I sniffled, trying to fight back the tears. “I was trying to be a boy. Why do I keep screwing it up?” The tears came whether I wanted them or not. “I just, I can't, I was trying so hard, and I still can't do it!”

“Can't do what?” She asked, keeping one arm around me as she reached into her purse and pulled out some kleenex. “It's okay, you can tell me.”

“I... I can't be a boy! No matter how hard I try!”

I heard her laugh again, more of a gentle feminine chuckle really — a chickle, if you want to call it that — but she kept drying my tears. “Well, why?”

“Why what?”

“Why do you keep trying?”

“Because I AM a boy, damnit!” I said, taking a tissue from her hands and kneading it for a bit before blowing my nose.

“Nicky... Nick... I'm sorry. I just have to ask. Do you think everybody at school is stupid?”

“What? No!” I said, looking at her in shock.

She waved her hand to me to be quiet before she continued. “We've hung out at lunch almost every day for six years. I remember when you started your Goth phase, I remember when you used to spend all your time drawing horses, I even remember you coming to my eighth birthday party and dancing with me to Justin Timberlake. You know what I've never seen?”

I shook my head.

“I've never once seen you as a BOY. Oh, I know about what's supposedly between your legs, but hon, you were a girl to everyone a long time before you realized it.”

“Oh, come on, you can't be... you're serious?”

She nodded.

“...Seriously?”

“Seriously serious,” she said with a grin, wrapping one of my pinkies in hers and giving it a shake.

“But, I thought... everybody?”

She laughed again before giving me another quick hug. “Wow, and I thought some of the cheerleaders were wrapped up in themselves. You've never even stopped to pay attention to how everyone treats you, have you?”

“I just tried to avoid everyone.”

She nodded. “Hon, I don't know how you pulled it off, and I KNOW you don't know how incredibly, mind-bogglingly lucky you are, but pretty much everyone, well, I'm not gonna say everyone knows, but pretty much nobody cares that you're a girl. It's a non-issue. We're used to it.”

I was stunned.

“...Seriously?”

“You already asked that.”

“What?”

“That too.” With a gentle pull on my hands Tamara dragged me into the middle of the utility room floor. “Listen, I know this must be a huge shock, but you've always been Nicky, not Nick, alright? We might have played along to humor you, but it's time for it to stop. Now, let's step out there, and have fun, okay? You can find some girl, or some boy,” she said, grinning when she saw my blush, “and dance the night away, and just be yourself. If fuddy-duddy Nick wants to return tomorrow, whatever. But tonight, and tomorrow night, just be the girl you are and have fun, okay?”

“But--”

“Nope! No buts! Now come on and have a good time!”

And with that she pulled me back out into the room, and proceeded to try and help me do just that.

-==-

The bell 'ding'ed again as I walked into Henry Harrelson's shop on Saturday, a spring in my step I couldn't remember having since... well, ever.

It was only a moment before the pleasant old man came out of the back and gave me a wide-eyed once over before grinning like a fool. “Well, don't you look better today!”

I felt myself blush, but it was a happy blush. I had stayed the night over at Tamara's the night before, and this morning she had insisted on me walking out in what she called “norm drag,” consisting of a pair of plain jeans and a tee shirt that was an intense shade of yellow. With the curls and waves my hair still had from having been up in the braids two nights in a row, plus my fantastic boots, there was no way anyone would take me for anything other than the happy girl I was finding myself to be.

“So, did the boots work out well?” He asked, giving them only the smallest of glances.

“Better than I'd ever hoped,” I said, surprising him with a hug the moment he stepped out from behind the counter. “How much do I owe you?”

“I told you, the boots are thirty dollars.”

I shook my head. “Nuh uh. These are worth way more than that, and way more than just a Halloween costume. How much?”

A look of contemplation crossed his face as he took his chin in his hand and looked away. “I really only made them for... oh, you don't need to hear that. You're serious, though?”

“Seriously serious,” I said with a grin, bouncing on my toes as I waited.

“Alright then,” he said, after a little more thought. “I'll make you a deal.”

I let out a small groan, but listened eagerly as the old man laid out his new scheme.

-=End?=-

NOTES: yeah, yeah, as normal it's fluffy-cheesy-happy stuff. Feh, I like it!

Melanie E.

Oh! For those who are interested in the other Henry Harrelson stories:

A Miss-Matched Pair by Rev Anam Chara

Booted by Maeryn Lamonte

A Red Pair Of Boots by Faeriemage

You Can't Always Get What You Want by 'Drea DiMaggio (I'd forgotten about this title...)

A Quick Fix

A short written in the posting window

By Melanie E.

-==-

Why wasn't she happy?

Anna stared at herself in the mirror, fighting back the tears as best she could. The vision that stared back was supposed to be everything she'd wanted: the gentle curves, the smooth lower profile, the full hair and expert makeup. All the money spent, all the time waiting and longing had culminated in this, a vision of femininity that, objectively, she could tell was exactly what she wanted. Oh, sure, if she focused she could see the minor flaws: a scar here from implant surgery, a stretch mark there, or the occasional hair the electrolysis had missed she would need to pluck later. Perhaps her jaw was still just a little too square, were her brows a little too heavy? She shouldn't concentrate on the flaws, she knew that, when so much of what she wanted was there.

So... why wasn't she happy?

Wasn't this the goal? Then end game? She'd been so depressed as a man, pretending and acting and feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders. She'd known this was right, that this was what would fix her. So many doctors had said no, but with diligence she'd found the ones who would say yes, for the right price. She would show the naysayers, prove them wrong, when she could stand tall and proud as the woman she knew she was, and she'd done just that, mostly, except there was still something missing, something... off.

So... why wasn't she happy?

This was the fix! This was the solution! This, THIS, was supposed to be the answer to all her anger and suffering! With a frustrated scream she spun away from the mirror and stared at her bed instead. Laying there were the clothes she'd chosen for the day, the sexy underthings and the feminine outer wear that would help to scream to the world she was a young, confident woman. She knew they fit, and they looked good on her. Next to them was the gun. She knew it fit, too, between her teeth, and just how far back it could go before it set her gag reflex off. She'd thought she would throw it out once her transformation was complete, but something had compelled her to keep it, and every day she still had to make the same choice she'd made for years before: go for the clothes, or go for the gun.

The tears dripped down her face, the face that was permanently made up to look so beautiful and fair, but she did her best to ignore them as she moved for the bed, reaching out. At the last minute she changed her mind, and leaving the gun in its place grabbed her clothes and slipped them on, piece by gorgeous piece. It was a slightly sloppy look, since she'd never had the patience to master matching pieces or doing her own makeup, and the tattooed look was a little stark for the clothing she'd picked. Once done, she looked into the mirror and once again saw the woman she'd wanted to be for so long.

So... why wasn't she happy?

-==-

Surgery is not the solution.

I know this sounds like a hypocritical statement coming from a member of the community who has every intent to get her SRS once she can afford it, but it's the truth: surgery, transition, these are tools meant to help us cope with a world that has trouble accepting who we are, that feels that gender is defined by the outside. It can be an affirmation to us of our own feelings, it can make us more comfortable, it can do so many things, transition.

But, when it comes to depression, it is NOT the solution.

We are, each and every one of us, more than the sum of our body parts, and the most important part of us is that which lies between our ears, and in our hearts. Depression isn't a sickness of the body, or a sickness of society: it's a sickness of the heart, one that has to be tackled on its own terms.

I am a transwoman, and I suffer from depression. I've been suicidal, I've been so stricken with melancholy I couldn't bear the idea of getting out of bed, I've been everything it means to be depressed. What's important to note is that, while my nature as a transwoman certainly adds to the stressors of depression, it is by no means the sole cause of it. Body dysphoria has a lot more layers than just "man or woman," and depression has a lot more causes than just the one obvious one so many of us cling to, and it's important to know where one part -- the dysphoria -- and the next -- the depression -- separate from each other.

I have a lot of issues I need to sort through, as do us all. Being trans might be the one that we feel is most important to our identity, but it isn't necessarily the one that needs fixed first if we're truly to recover and be happy. That's a big part of why psychologists are required for transition after all, is to help those who take that path to separate what they can fix with transition from the problems that have nothing to do with it. We may not like it, we may not always agree with it, but it's a system that exists for a good reason.

We shouldn't transition to try and repair our lives. We shouldn't transition because we think it's the key to happiness, either: happiness has to come from within, from a contentment with who you are inside. Transition is meant to be a tool to help us find contentment with our place in society and to help others see us for who we are, even to help us see ourselves the way we feel we should be.

But it's not a quick fix.

There's no quick fix for depression, and understanding that is the first step to coping.

Melanie E.

Note: This story takes place in Donna Lamb's 'Devil in Drag' universe, used with her permission. Image above is by C.D. Rudd of his character Ethan, cosplaying as Supergirl. Used by Permission of C.D. Rudd. Supergirl is a character owned by DC Comics.

Sophie Drake took a deep breath, and smiled.

Autumn had always been her favorite time of year. The fading days, the scent of decay on the air. It was the slow decline into the cold, hard winter, as the biting chill would start to worm its way into people's bones and seasonal depression would set in, leaving them morose and irritable.

Convincing The Old Man Upstairs to do it was still one of her proudest achievements, and no amount of angora sweaters and pumpkin spice the mortals could consume would change that.

"And on top of that, there's Halloween," she said aloud, getting a grumble of agreement from the brindle mastiff trotting along beside her.

The last two decades had not been particularly kind to Sophie. The Old Man hadn't been too happy with her after that whole fiasco with the singer and the politician, and the other singer, and Sophie's escapades tripping the light fantastic for a while. In the end she'd been left with two options: spend a hundred years among the mortals, living as they do, with no access to her cosmic powers, or cede her throne in hell permanently.

"Uppity little shit," she mumbled, getting another gruff wuffle of agreement from her companion.

Gabriel had been trying to convince the old man to kick her out for years and let him take over in Hell, arguing that temptation and trickery and lust just weren't the motivators they used to be.

Sophie was having none of it. He could keep his flow charts, and his reorganization plans, and his folders full of little colorful tags separating things, up in Heaven. 'I may be the avatar of sin and temptation,' she thought, 'but even I'm not THAT evil.'

If keeping Hell free of a multi-tiered corporate structure, and herself free to roam the world sowing mischief, required a measly century spent wandering around sewing said mischief in an entirely more personal way... well, she'd never been afraid of getting her hands dirty.

'Is it sowing mischief or sewing mischief?' she wondered. She rather preferred the idea of sewing it, since that involved jabbing things with needles, something she was always a fan of. It annoyed her a little that she couldn't take credit for the little evil of confusing homophones, something humans had cooked up all on their own.

The Old Man had done her one favor, and that was letting her choose her form. That was why she was now strutting her way down the street outside Hellsingr College, where she was enrolled as a co-ed. Lots of delicious trouble you could get into on a college campus, especially with the kind of build she'd opted for.

Bill hadn't been so lucky, but he'd settled into the role of her faithful pooch well, and had eased up on his moaning when he realized it meant he could lick himself in public with impunity.

Besides that, tonight was special.

It wasn't just autumn: it was October.

It wasn't just October, either. No, it was October thirty-first: Halloween.

And it wasn't just Halloween....

"Strangefellows Day," she said aloud, lifting one of her dainty hands and rubbing the soft material of her angora sweater against her cheek. The third odd Thursday in a month, and Her Day.

She could feel the tingle in her fingertips, just the lightest touch of infernal magic, as the weave of the world around her weakened. It was some time yet until that witching hour, when the bonds were at their barest, but maybe. Just maybe.

Her canine companion wuffled again and wagged his tail. One could almost imagine he was, in fact, chuckling.

"Come on, Bubb," she said, turning toward Greek Row and bouncing just a bit on her heels. Stuck on the mortal plane or not, Sophie was still the Devil... and the Devil always gets their due.

#

Riley West was having a bad day.

It had started with checking in at the meal hall only to find out that his food card was out of credit.

It had proceeded to only get worse from there, finding that someone had broken into his car and stolen his Psychology textbook (the second book he'd had stolen so far), getting a call from his mom that his old golden retriever, Bullet, was missing again, and, lastly, having to go to the costume store and pick up the embarrassment he was expected to wear at the Halloween party.

He hadn't wanted to go to the Halloween party in the first place. As a legacy pledge he hadn't had to go through the hazing that so many of his fellow freshmen had suffered, but he was still on the last rung of the totem pole. Ladder? Whatever construct you used, he was right there at the bottom.

Combine that with his small size and generally go-along-to-get-along attitude and his interactions with the other members of his fraternity tended toward... not antagonism, per se, but certainly a sense of misplacement.

Eta Epsilon Iota. HEI, though most everyone he'd met stylized it as HEL, appropriate both for Hellsingr College and for his own opinion of what the next four years were likely to be.

And that was without worrying about the party that night. A party that was not only compulsory for him, according to his older 'brothers' in the frat... but where there were certain expectations of the freshmen, expectations that even his legacy status didn't get him out of.

Expectations that were even now weighing down the garment bag in his right hand, distracting him from where he was walking... right up until he ran into a soft, pumpkin-spice-scented wall.

"Ooof!"

"Hey!"

"Grrrrrrr!"

Riley bounced once on his ass, barely catching himself before falling even further. That was little help, though, as he found himself thrown back yet again, pinned where he lay by a salt-and-pepper hound that probably outweighed him by twenty pounds, and out-drooled him by a gallon.

"Bubb!" Came a sharp, feminine voice from behind the dog.

"Yipe!" Said Riley as the dog bellowed again, this time close enough to rattle Riley's skull.

"William Caliban Bubb, you let him up right now!" The feminine voice said again, with fearsome authority.

The beast seemed to hesitate before stepping off Riley's chest, allowing him to take a breath he hadn't realized he was being denied as he pushed himself up on his elbows and gasped.

"Shit!" He rasped. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to...." Riley's words died as he looked up, and up, at the woman he'd run into. "Shit," he said again, this time more quietly.

He'd seen Sophie Drake around campus before. Everyone had -- she was hard to miss. A bit over six feet tall in the heels she always seemed to wear, with straight raven-black hair down to her ass. "Blacker than sin," he'd heard some of his frat-mates call it, the particular sin on their minds usually clear in the huskiness of their voices.

All curves from top to bottom, both of which were generous without being excessive, and all of that combined with a face that always seemed to have a little bit of a smirk on it.

She was just the kind of girl to get a title like "Ice Queen," if it weren't for the fact that she was known to be quite liberal with her affections. Rather, she had a reputation for being an entirely different kind of queen, the kind with whips and chains in her bedroom, and no safe words.

Riley had chalked most of that up to rumors alone, but sitting on the ground, staring up at her, there was an unmistakable air of control in her eyes, blue pits of flame that seemed to burrow into his brain and grab hold of something there. Not his libido, like so many of his frat-mates, but something else.

"You okay?" She asked, offering him a hand up. He took it less out of need than out of a feeling that he should, wincing slightly as the force of her grip shot a pain through his metacarpals and right into his wrist.

"Ah! Uhh, yeah. Just... think I mighta pulled something," he said, shaking the hand she'd pulled him up by once it was loose, though the pain faded as quickly as it had hit. "Sorry about, umm. I was--"

She laughed, a wicked sound for all its jollity. "Distracted? I'm used to it," she said, preening a bit.

"...Yeah," he agreed, not daring to admit that it wasn't her that was distracting him.

Her eyes went down to the garment bag he'd dropped. "Oh, that's. You're in HEL house! You a frosh?"

He could feel the blush burning his cheeks as he looked away.

Sophie laughed again, ominously. "It's superheroes this year, right? Or should I say--"

"Yes! It, ah, it is," he interrupted, feeling guilty about it but not wanting her to finish her sentence. Not in public.

"Uh huh." She looked him up and down, the fire in her eyes seeming to melt his clothes away as she did so. "Well, I'm sure you'll look...." She paused. "Gorgeous."

Riley tried to avoid her gaze as he bent down to retrieve his costume. What little dignity he had left defenestrated itself when her dog -- Bill? -- gave a woof and stuck his nose in Riley's ass, getting a shocked bleat from the boy.

"Down boy," Sophie said, then laughed again. "We're letting Riley off with a warning this time."

With a final wink, and a tug on a black leash Riley would swear hadn't been there moments ago, Sophie began walking away, leaving Riley wondering when he had given her his name.

#

"Hey Kara! Get yer ass over here with those drinks!"

Riley grumbled to himself as he picked his way through the crowd of frat boys and girls and other upperclassmen, two bottles in each hand. "Here ya go, Chuck," he said with false enthusiasm, trying to keep a smile on his face and well aware it was coming across more as a pained grimace.

"Finally! If you'd been any later I'da had to give you a demerit for your performance tonight," Chuck said, to a round of vicious laughter from his friends. "Then again, how good you look in that getup, I'm sure you could work a few of those off after the party." He leered at Riley, as if to imply he expected exactly that.

Riley stiffened, but kept the grimace-smile on his face as he turned his back on the boys, getting more mocking catcalls from his frat-mates as he marched off to retrieve more beers and take them to other attendees. He was underage, but no-one at the party seemed to care, and it wasn't like he was going to be drinking anyway.

Not the way he was dressed.

In a way, Riley supposed, he'd gotten off lucky. The Supergirl costume he'd wound up with was at least fairly modest. The skirt was shorter than he thought it was supposed to be, and the flare of it seemed to imply he had more shape than he did, as did the padding in the chest, but it was better than what some of the other frosh had wound up with.

Poor Derek had wound up in a Psylocke costume, and had spent half the night sneaking off to try and adjust things in the leotard. Gary was dressed as Nebula, likely because he already had the shaved head for it, and Barry had ended up wearing a classic black-and-purple 1960s Catwoman costume. He could almost pull it off, if it weren't for the moustache he'd refused to shave for the part. Chuck had given him six 'demerits' for that, whatever those meant.

Riley really didn't want to find out.

It had been a hell of a night. The party had started shortly after dark, and so had Riley's time as barmaid, delivering drinks and snacks to the upperclassmen at the party. He'd tried to call off on the whole thing, even going so far as to try and invoke his legacy status to get out of the job, but he'd been given an ultimatum: either 'man up' and do the job, or be out of the frat.

Out of the frat meant out of the frat house, meant his father's disapproval, meant losing a good portion of his money for college. For all his complaints about Hellsingr and its reputation for debauchery, it was his father's alma mater, and it had a great engineering program, both of which had led to him choosing to go there in the first place. Just a few years and he would be home free.

If wearing a skirt for one night was the price of that... he would pay it. How bad could it be?

He jumped and barely managed to set down the tray of snacks he'd picked up as he felt and heard the smack of a burly hand on his ass.

"Hah! Doin' good, Riley, doin' good," said Oded, a tall senior in the frat. He grinned at Riley and squeezed, making Riley jump again. " Sorry, I mean Supergirl. Y'know, if I didn't know better I'd--"

"I gotta get back to work," Riley said, cutting the senior off.

"Ah, okay," Oded said, giving Riley a slightly unfocused smile. Riley could smell the alcohol on his breath, wafting down the almost foot difference in their height and settling around Riley like an intoxicating cloud. "But if later you wanna--"

Riley walked away before Oded could finish what he was saying. He briefly worried about one of the 'demerits' so many of the upperclassmen had threatened the froshes with all night, but rumbling laughter from behind him and past experience told him Oded was unlikely to hold a grudge.

And it wasn't like it was the first offer he'd gotten that night.

He hadn't expected the group of Beta Kappa Phi girls to descend on him when he'd first started the night, but as soon as they saw him they swept him to the side and, joining forces, had given him a makeup look to match his costume.

They used the same tactic on the other froshes, but for most of them the results had been middling or comical at best. All the girls had cooed as they worked on Riley, though, praising his smooth skin and complexion and promising to make him gorgeous.

Gorgeous. Just like Sophie Drake had proclaimed.

Riley wasn't sure how much of the harassment he'd received during the night was his fratmates taking the piss and how much of it was legitimate interest, but as the night had gone on the gropes had become less frequent while the come-ons and even flirting had become more flagrant as the alcohol at once loosened inhibitions and levelled out libidos.

This time Riley did drop the tray of snacks as another hand groped him, this one not slapping or grabbing his ass but pinching it, hard.

"Oww!"

"Hah! And here I thought Supergirl was supposed to be immune to getting hurt!"

Riley spun around, glaring up at Chuck. Like Oded, Chuck was almost a foot taller than Riley -- not much of a surprise, given most of their brothers were. But there was one key difference between Chuck and Oded. Even after all the beers he'd had there was still enough clarity in his eyes to assure Riley he knew exactly where he was and what he was doing.

"Two demerits for dropping the tray," Chuck said, sneering. "Now pick it up."

Riley rolled his eyes, tired of everything and ready to pitch in the towel. A room and a legacy wasn't worth this. Nevertheless, he squatted and began picking up the scattered bowls and larger snacks, leaving the snack mix to get trod into the carpet.

"Hey. Hey!" A hand on his shoulder almost knocked Riley down, and he looked up to find Chuck still sneering at him. "Not like that. Stand up and bend at the waist. Show us that ass like a good bitch."

That was it.

Riley stood up. "No, Chuck. And I'm not your bitch!" He said, surprising both himself and the larger boy with the force.

Chuck took a step back, then snarled, "Six demerits. Two more and you're mine for whatever. Bitch." He laughed cruelly. "Get cleaning, Supergirl."

Riley rolled his eyes and squatted again, ignoring Chuck as he picked up the tray and bowls again. "I wish I really were Supergirl," he muttered under his breath. "Maybe then I could teach you a lesson about how to treat people."

He felt something strange surge through him, from his toes to the roots of his hair, before a pair of rough hands grabbed him under the armpits and began to lift him up.

"Bitch, you'll listen when I give you an order!"

Not quite sure where they found the strength, Riley spun in place, tearing free of Chuck's hands, and punched him in the stomach.

#

Sophie scritched behind Bill's ears as they sat on the bench across from the frat house, waiting.

The tracking spell she had placed on Riley was all she could manage at the time, but it had been enough for her to know when she needed to be ready, and as the night had gone on her magics had grown stronger, allowing her to subtly nudge here and nudge there, with lust and other emotions that lay in her domain, until the trap was set.

She'd felt the tug of the magics at work. She didn't have a lot of control, but it was 2AM, and the veil was at its thinnest, and the Wish had been made, honest enough in the moment to make all the difference.

And now....

She jumped, just a little, and Bill let out a surpised wuffle of his own as the front window of the house shattered, frame and all, and the body of a very large and very surprised Chuck tumbled out, over the porch rail, and into yard beyond, trailed by a mixture of screams, cheers, and one frustrated bellow of feminine rage.

Sophie smiled as she watched Chuck groaning on the ground. He was already one of hers, and had been easy enough to twist into the impetus she needed for Riley's change.

"Come on, Bill, time to go home," she said, standing up and walking away. The Clarences would be there soon, and she wanted to have a little time to gloat while they cleaned up.

She'd be in trouble, sure. But she'd been in trouble before.

It was worth it.

-End-

###

NOTE: I hope you enjoyed my little adventure in Lanie Lee and Donna Lamb's universe!

This story was written especially for "A Very Melanie Halloween," available now on Kindle:

https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/104062/very-melanie...

And if you aren't familiar with Sophie and her exploits, check out Donna Lamb's story "Blue Moon," available here on BC or on Amazon:

https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book/13798/blue-moon-strangef...

https://www.amazon.com/dp/B017VM71UG/ref=as_li_ss_tl?ie=UTF8...

Questions and comments welcome :)

-Melanie E.